Skip to main content

Full text of "Behind the battle line, around the world in 1918"

See other formats


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/behindbattlelineOOdotyrich 


BEHIND  THE  BATTLE  LINE 

AROUND  THE  WORLD  IN  1918 


THE  MACMILLAN  COMPANY 

mw  YORK  •   BOSTON  •   CHICAGO  •   DALLAS 
ATLAKTA  •   SAM  FRANaSCO 

MACMILLAN  &  CO.,  Liitrr«x> 

LOMDOH  •   BOMBAY  •   CALCUTTA 
MELBOURNB 

THE  MACMILLAN  CO.  OF  CANADA,  Lm 

TOKOMTO 


EMMELINE  PETHICK-LA WHENCE 


BEHIND  THE  BATTLE 
LINE 

AROUND  THE  WORLD  IN  1918 


BY 


MADELEINE  Z.  DOTY 


ILLUSTRATED 


THE  MACMILLAN  COMPANY 

1918 


A.U  rights  reserved 


Copyright  1918  bt  International  Magazine 
Company  ;  by  the  McCall  Company  ;  and  by  the 
Atlantic  Monthly  Company. 


Copyright,  1918 
By  the  MACMILLAN  COMPANY 


Set  up   and  electrotyped.     Published,   November,    1918 


•     •••«••    • 


•  •  •    •  < 

•  •  •    < 


•  •  • 

•  •  • 


TO 

EMMELINE  PETHICK-LAWRENCE 

WHO  HAS  MADE  MY  DREAM  OF  GREAT 
WOMEN  A  REALITY 


iwl26773 


PREFACE 

THERE  Is  a  great  fascination  about  warring 
Europe.  Across  the  seas  a  world  drama  is 
being  enacted.  One  cannot  keep  away. 
Each  year  the  scene  changes.  Having  seen  the  first 
act  one  must  see  the  next.  The  call  came  to  me.  I 
had  been  to  Europe  twice  since  the  war.  This  was 
the  third  trip.  This  time  I  was  to  go  around  the 
world. 

I  knew  that  parallel  with  the  physical  battle  that 
engulfs  us,  runs  a  great  spiritual  struggle.  That 
was  the  drama  I  was  watching.  I  tried  to  discover 
the  dreams  and  plans  of  the  women  of  the  future, 
what  the  folks  at  home  strove  for,  where  the  spirit- 
ual drama  led.  In  each  country  I  sought  the  heart 
of  things.  I  made  no  attempt  to  acquire  facts  and 
figures.  In  superficial  details  this  book  undoubtedly 
has  inaccuracies.  It  is  merely  a  bird's-eye  view  of  a 
mixed  up  world,  with  a  glimpse  of  the  new  spiritual 
order  which  arises  out  of  the  muddle. 

A  very  important  factor  in  the  consideration  of 
world  affairs  is  the  different  stage  of  development 
of  the  different  nations.  To  treat  of  matters  Inter- 
nationally when  one  nation  Is  in  the  Middle  Ages  and 
another  in  the  Twenty-first  Century  is  almost  impos- 
sible. In  Japan,  for  Instance,  women  are  openly  sold 
Into  Industry  and  prostitution,  and  a  God  sent  em- 
peror sits  upon  the  throne.  In  that  land  to  be  a 
member  of  the  Y.  W.  C.  A.  was  to  be  a  rebel  and  a 
revolutionist.  Japan  socially  Is  In  the  Middle  Ages. 
When  I  reached  Russia  on  the  other  hand  I  found 

vii 


viii  PREFACE 

that  the  working  people  had  seized  the  government 
and  that  Maxim  Gorky  was  in  danger  of  imprison- 
ment as  a  conservative.  I  had  leaped  forward  Into 
the  Twenty-first  Century.  Then  I  journeyed  on  to 
Sweden  and  found  a  king  tottering  on  his  throne. 
Beneath  the  skirts  of  a  gorgeous  palace  lay  the  hovels 
of  the  poor,  and  a  mass  of  restless,  hungry  people 
crying  out  for  bread.  I  had  dropped  back  to  the 
Eighteenth  Century. 

When  I  landed  In  England  It  was  to  step  forward 
again  to  the  Twentieth  Century.  For  In  spite  of  a 
king  as  a  figure  head,  in  England  the  people  are 
slowly  taking  possession  of  their  own.  Not  as  in 
Russia  by  the  force  of  the  bayonet,  but  through  uni- 
versal education  and  the  intellectual  Intelligence  of 
the  masses. 

But  this  uneven  state  of  world  development  will 
not  long  continue.  In  every  country  exists  a  group 
of  people  spiritually  awake.  They  are  fighting  the 
fight  for  the  new  freedom.  In  a  generation  the  back- 
ward nations  will  achieve  the  struggles  of  centuries 
and  be  brought  up  to  a  Twentieth  Century  standard 
of  democracy.  Travel,  moving  picture  shows,  the 
mingling  of  races,  the  exchange  of  literature  will 
bring  new  light  everywhere.  Fifty  years  from  to- 
day kings  will  have  vanished  and  Parliaments  and 
Congresses  be  the  governing  force  in  each  nation. 
With  the  dawn  of  such  a  day  wars  will  cease  and  a 
true  internationalism  be  established.  And  In  this 
new  order  which  arises  women  are  destined  to  play 
a  large  part.  For  in  those  countries  which  are  most 
advanced  women  are  most  active.  Above  all  In  new 
democratic  England  women  are  standing  forth. 
The  position  of  women  the  world  over  was  a  fasci- 
nating line  of  investigation.  In  autocratic  Japan 
the  woman  was  still  a  slave.     She  had  no  rights,  she 


PREFACE  ix 

was  hardly  more  than  an  upper  servant.  In  awaken- 
ing China  she  was  still  bound,  held  by  the  laws  and 
traditions  of  the  past  ages,  but  beneath  her  bondage 
she  began  to  stir,  and  here  and  there  to  break  through 
her  chains.  In  Russia  woman  was  man's  comrade 
and  mate.  Her  womanhood  had  been  cast  from 
her  for  the  sake  of  revolution.  She  did  not  seek 
to  express  herself  but  instead  adopted  man's  methods 
in  the  fight  for  freedom.  It  is  as  revolutionists  that 
Russian  women  are  famous.  In  Sweden  women 
have  taken  a  wholly  different  line.  The  Swedish 
man  has  refused  to  let  woman  be  his  comrade,  has 
made  her  instead,  as  in  Germany,  his  house-frau. 
The  women  thrown  back  on  themselves  concen- 
trated on  each  other  and  on  the  sex  problem  and 
built  up  a  ^'  Miittershutz  "  program.  This  concen- 
tration on  woman's  needs,  made  the  women  self- 
expressive  and  produced  the  woman  genius,  Ellen 
Key  and  Selma  Lagerlof.  In  France  on  the  other 
hand  it  is  neither  as  comrade  or  genius  that  the  mod- 
ern woman  stands  forth,  but  as  a  lover.  Through 
all  the  ages  the  French  woman  has  been  past  master 
in  the  art  of  love.  Her  work  has  been  achieved 
through  some  man.  She  has  made  no  attempt  to 
speak  for  herself.  All  she  possessed  was  given  to 
her  lover.  Her  influence  on  history  has  been 
through  her  amours.  It  is  when  we  come  to  Eng- 
land that  we  find  woman  more  nearly  the  complete 
human  being.  Here  she  combines  the  striking  char- 
acteristics of  the  other  countries.  She  is  a  comrade, 
mate  and  lover,  self-expressive,  and  free.  She 
stands  forth  as  the  Warrior  of  the  Spirit.  It  was  in 
England  where  the  Labor  Party  and  the  women  are 
coming  into  their  own  that  I  heard  in  its  full  strength 
the  glad  new  song  of  freedom  and  brotherhood  which 
I  have  heard  faintly  everywhere.     I  knew  then  that 


X  PREFACE 

whatever  the  outcome  on  the  field  of  battle  the  cause 
of  democracy  had  been  won.  And  particularly  I 
saw  the  flowering  of  the  new  spiritual  beautyvamong 
the  women,  until  before  my  eyes  grew  a  dazzling 
vision  of  an  army  of  mothers  joming  hands  the  world 
around,  battling  for  the  rights  of  the  world's  chil- 
dren, creating  a  new  and  better  race  of  men  and 
women,  bringing  to  fruition  the  kingdom  of  God 
upon  earth. 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

Preface vii 

I    Autocratic  Japan  ........  i 

II    Awakening  China i6 

III  Across  Siberia 28 

IV  Turbulent  Russia 40 

V    The  Husks  of  Russian  Royalty     ...  51 

VI    Revolutionary  Justice 57 

VII    The  Soviets  —  Government  by  the  Bol- 

SHEVIKI 74 

VIII    "  The  Germans  in  Petrograd  "  ....  96 

IX    The  Women  of  Russia 119 

X    Materialistic   Sweden 130 

XI    Vital  Norway 151 

XII    Inspiring  France 162 

(i)   Paris  Bombarded 

XIII    Democratic  England  —  Warrior  of  the 

Spirit 181 

Conclusion i95 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 


Emmeline  Pethick-Lawrence Frontispiece 

FACING 
PAGE 

Asa  Hirooka I2 


The  Recent  Empress  Dowager  of  China     ....  26 

Maxim  Gorky  and  his  wife,  Marie  Andrievna  ...  54 

Ellen  Key 140 

Viegland's  Statue  of  Camilla  CoUett 154 

Valentine  Thomson 176 


«  •     • 


BEHIND  THE  BATTLE  LINES 

CHAPTER  I 

AUTOCRATIC   JAPAN  —  THE   WOMAN   SLAVE 

THE  big  Steamer  swung  out  from  the  dock  at 
Vancouver.  A  drizzly  rain  concealed  the 
beauty  of  the  harbor.  My  eyes  clung  to  the 
shore.  It  was  my  last  glimpse  of  America.  Ahead 
lay  a  big  adventure. 

The  ship  was  crowded.  There  were  three  per- 
sons in  every  cabin.  People  for  Russia,  India, 
China,  and  Japan  were  streaming  across  the  Pacific. 
It  was  the  only  safe  way.  Yet  even  the  Pacific  has 
reminders  of  war.  A  coat  of  gray  war-paint  covers 
the  steamer,  making  it  look  like  a  monster  cruiser. 
But  gay  music  floats  from  the  saloon.  A  Filipino 
band  is  playing  a  two-step.  The  passengers  are 
chatting  gayly.  As  we  steam  down  the  harbor  we 
take  stock  of  one  another.  For  ten  days  we  must 
live  together. 

I  find  as  roommates  a  Norwegian  missionary  and 
the  wife  of  a  member  of  the  British  Legation  in 
Peking.  The  missionaries  are  numerous;  they  num- 
ber seventy-two.  The  steamship  people  have  used 
them  as  Bibles,  and  put  one  in  every  cabin.  The 
other  passengers  are  buyers,  bankers,  merchants, 
and  government  officials.  It  isn't  a  mixable  com- 
pany. Upstairs  in  the  saloon  the  missionaries 
gather  about  the  piano  and  sing  hymns.     On  the 


Behind  the  Battle  Lines 


deck  below  fox-trots  and  bunny-hugs  are  In  progress. 
But  the  ocean  is  a  great  leveler.  During  the  first 
night  we  encounter  a  mountainous  sea.  In  the 
morning,  missionary  and  merchant  lean  over  the 
deck-rail  in  mutual  agony.  Souls  may  differ,  but 
stomachs  are  of  one  brotherhood. 

But  the  Pacific  is  not  long  angry.  Unlike  the  At- 
lantic, a  few  hours  transform  it.  The  turbulent 
surface  becomes  as  smooth  as  a  mill-pond.  There 
are  days  of  glowing  sunshine.  As  we  steam  north 
the  air  nips  and  bites.  We  scurry  from  the  sunny 
spots  on  deck  to  the  tea-room.  In  the  long  unevent- 
ful hours  acquaintance  ripens  into  friendship. 

In  the  cabin  across  the  way  is  a  little  Japanese  girl. 
For  five  years  she  has  been  in  England  and  America, 
and  speaks  English  perfectly.  When  she  came  on 
the  ship  she  was  clad  in  modern  European  clothes, 
but  as  the  days  slip  by  and  the  soft  air  of  Asia  greets 
us,  the  slant  in  her  eyes  grows  more  prominent,  her 
hair  goes  up  into  Japanese  puffs,  and  she  appears  in 
kimono  and  obi. 

The  journey  nears  its  end  —  twenty-four  hours 
more  and  it  will  be  over.  But  even  as  we  sigh  with 
content,  little  black  clouds  appear  in  the  sky.  The 
wireless  tells  of  two  typhoons  raging  off  the  China 
coast.  Spurts*of  rain  and  gusts  of  wind  beat  against 
the  ship.  Again  we  toss  and  moan.  We  have 
caught  the  edge  of  a  storm.  But  in  the  evening  the 
clouds  break.  Far  off  on  the  horizon,  in  a  golden 
sunset,  we  see  the  dark  blue  hills  of  Japan.  The 
Japanese  hurry  to  the  deck.  A  light  breaks  through 
their  stolid  faces. 

That  night  it  is  hard  to  sleep.  To-morrow  we 
enter  the  Land  of  the  Rising  Sun. 

When  I  awake  in  the  morning  we  are  already  en- 
tering the  harbor  of  Yokohama.     I  climb  onto  the 


Autocratic  Japan — The  Woman  Slave         3 

berth  and  poke  my  head  out  of  the  port-hole.  Drops 
of  rain  fall  on  my  face.  I  see  long,  low,  wooden 
docks,  and  European  buildings  old  and  dilapidated. 
We  might  be  arriving  in  Hoboken  or  some  equally 
ugly  American  port. 

I  fight  down  my  disappointment.  Fortunately 
there  is  no  time  for  thought  —  all  is  hurry  and  bustle 
of  departure. 

My  cabin-mate,  the  wife  of  the  member  of  the 
British  Legation,  and  I  decide  to  travel  together. 
She  has  lived  much  in  the  East  and  was  born  in 
China.  To  her  the  strange  customs  of  the  Orient 
are  familiar.  We  collect  our  luggage  and  engage 
two  rickshaws.  Then  I  experience  my  first  taste  of 
Japan.  I  climb  into  the  miniature,  two-wheeled 
buggy,  and  my  little  human  horse  liiFts  the  shafts. 
It  is  raining,  the  cover  is  up,  and  a  rubber  blanket  is 
buttoned  securely  across  the  front  opening.  I  feel 
myself  drifting  back  through  the  ages.  I  might  be 
some  lady  emerging  from  her  harem  in  her  sedan 
chair,  carefully  screened  from  public  gaze. 

The  small  man  pulling  me  is  full  of  wiry  strength. 
He  wears  short,  white  knee-pants,  and  a  short  blue 
coat.  His  bare  brown  legs  are  shapely.  On  his  feet 
are  straw  sandals. 

My  friend  is  in  a  rickshaw  somewhere  in  the  rear. 
As  I  gaze  from  the  tiny  peep-holes  in  my  rubber 
covering,  again  I  have  pangs  of  disappointment.  I 
see  only  a  narrow  street  lined  with  ugly  two-story 
European  houses.  It  is  the  architecture  of  America 
in  its  beginning  —  crude,  slipshod,  and  dingy. 

The  hotel  is  the  same.  As  I  step  In  I  feel  myself 
back  in  America,  in  one  of  the  out-of-date  hotels  of 
the  past  generation.  The  hall  is  lined  with  rocking- 
chairs.  The  wall  is  covered  with  gold-framed  mir- 
rors and  maps.     There  is  red  upholstered  furniture 


4  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

and  much  tawdry  glitter.  It  Is  the  hotel  of  the  com- 
mercial traveler.  And  this  Is  one  of  Japan's  best. 
The  Japanese  are  renowned  as  Imitators,  but  they 
often  produce  a  third-rate  Imitation  of  the  real  thing. 
Modern  art  they  do  not  understand.  The  things 
they  take  from  Europe  they  make  ugly. 

The  next  day  we  leave  the  hotel  to  explore.  A 
few  days  before  a  typhoon  had  swept  over  Japan 
—  the  worst  In  fifty  years.  There  are  bits  of  wreck- 
age everywhere;  tiles  from  house-roofs,  smashed 
windows,  and  fallen  trees.  It  Is  not  raining,  and  the 
rubber  cover  of  the  rickshaw  Is  down.  It  Is  like  rid- 
ing In  an  arm-chair  on  wheels.  The  whole  city  Is 
spread  out  before  us.  As  we  turn  down  a  street  I 
realize  I'm  In  a  new  world.  We  have  reached  the 
real  Japan.  Crowds  of  kimono-clad  men  and 
women  stream  past.  It  Is  wet,  and  the  men  have 
tucked  up  their  skirts.  Bare  brown  legs  are  every- 
where In  evidence  among  old  and  young.  The  bare 
feet  are  thrust  Into  wooden  sandals  that  clump- 
clump  with  every  step.  The  dominant  note  In  Japan 
is  the  clatter,  clatter  of  the  wooden  sandal,  and  the 
thud,  thud  of  the  rickshaw  man's  softly-clad  feet. 
There  Is  no  loud  talk  and  rarely  any  laughter.  The 
Japanese  are  reserved,  steady  and  charming.  Some- 
times one  longs  to  ruffle  up  their  stolidity  and  get  be- 
neath the  cool,  silent,  gracious  manner. 

But  the  surface  life  possesses  endless  attraction. 
The  Japanese  streets  are  lined  with  one-story  shops 
with  sliding  latticed  windows.  By  day  the  entire 
shop-front  is  open.  Inside  sits  the  shopkeeper  on 
his  mat  on  the  floor,  while  around  him  are  spread 
his  goods.  The  room  is  hardly  high  enough  for  a 
European,  but  if  you  enter  you  must  remove  your 
shoes  and  sit  on  the  floor. 

Nothing  in  this  district  is  modern.     I  say  "  noth- 


Autocratic  Japan  —  The  JVoman  Slave         5 

ing,"  but  there  I  err.  Coming  down  the  street  in 
gaudy  kimono  is  a  tiny  child,  and  on  its  head  is  an 
American  red  felt  hat.  Men  and  children  run  riot 
in  European  hats,  but  the  women  still  go  with  uncov- 
ered heads. 

As  we  move  down  the  street  there  is  one  other  bit 
of  modernity  —  a  moving-picture  show.  Gaudy 
posters  that  would  do  credit  to  Coney  Island  wave 
over  the  door.  We  leave  our  rickshaw  and  step  in. 
We  do  not  remove  our  shoes,  but  instead  encase  our 
feet  in  cloth  slippers. 

At  first  we  can  see  nothing,  but  we  hear  the  steady 
drone  of  a  voice.  A  Japanese  movie,  acted  by  Jap- 
anese actors,  and  depicting  Japanese  life  is  being 
flashed  upon  the  screen.  But  a  Japanese  movie 
usually  has  little  action,  for  the  Japanese  seek  to  hide 
their  emotions.  They  sit  for  hours,  merely  nodding, 
frowning  or  smiling,  throughout  the  most  momentous 
events.  To  make  up  for  the  inactivity,  the  Japanese 
have  actors  and  actresses  who  speak  the  lines  of  the 
silent  screen  figures.  It  was  this  we  had  heard  as  we 
entered. 

We  find  a  small  bench  and  sit  down.  But  most  of 
the  audience  sits  on  the  floor  —  only  foreigners  and 
domestics  use  benches.  At  our  feet  is  a  family  party 
consisting  of  father,  mother,  small  son,  and  maid. 
The  child  is  bubbling  over  with  fun.  He  seems  de- 
voted to  his  nurse.  He  clutches  her  lovingly. 
When  her  foot  is  nearer  than  her  hand,  it  is  the  big 
toe  he  grasps.  In  Japan,  feet  are  as  clean  and  as  ex- 
posed as  hands.  The  touch  of  one  seems  as  satis- 
factory as  the  other. 

Presently  Mother  grows  restless.  Then  the  little 
maid  lights  a  cigarette,  takes  a  few  puffs,  and  hands 
it  to  her  mistress.  Now  it  is  Father's  turn.  He  is 
evidently  too  hot.     He  loosens  his  divided,  pleated 


6  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

skirt  and  removes  it.  Men  In  Japan  take  off  their 
skirts,  not  their  coats,  when  warm. 

Soon  Father  has  had  enough.  He  arises,  rear- 
ranges all  his  garments,  and,  his  toilet  completed, 
moves  out.  His  family  meekly  follows  in  the  rear 
without  question. 

When  we  leave  the  theater  it  is  dark.  Over  every 
shop  flashes  an  electric  light,  and  the  street  is  gay 
with  the  many-colored  lanterns  of  the  rickshaw  men. 

We  do  not  linger  in  Yokohama,  but  travel  the  fol- 
lowing day  to  Tokio,  the  capital  city.  Here  we  de- 
termine not  to  endure  the  agony  of  an  out-of-date 
European  hotel. 

With  the  aid  of  the  Japanese  Tourist  Bureau  we 
secure  the  name  of  a  Japanese  inn.  Down  an  ob- 
scure street  we  find  an  unpretentious  Japanese  build- 
ing. When  the  big,  latticed  front  door  is  rolled  back 
we  see  our  host.  He  is  surrounded  by  his  servants. 
They  all  kneel,  and  with  hands  upon  the  ground  bow 
low.  Our  little  kimono-clad  maid  takes  us  to  our 
room.  It  is  bright  and  airy,  and  spotless.  The  lat- 
tice-screen windows  are  rolled  back.  The  whole 
room  is  exposed  to  sun  and  air.  Below  is  a  tiny  gar- 
den. Our  room  has  little  in  it  —  a  low  table  which 
is  the  right  height  when  we  are  seated  upon  the  floor, 
a  tiny  table  writing-desk  of  the  same  height,  two  silk 
mats  to  sit  upon,  and  a  dressing-table  that  looks  like 
a  doll's  bureau. 

In  one  corner  is  a  small  alcove.  Here  stands 
a  vase  of  flowers,  and  over  It  hangs  a  Japanese  scroll. 
It  is  the  room's  one  bit  of  decoration.  The  sim- 
plicity and  sweet  cleanliness  are  infinitely  restful. 
We  sit  down  upon  our  cushions  in  content. 

Our  small  maid  serves  our  meals  in  our  room.  A 
lacquered  tray  set  with  dainty  dishes  Is  put  before  us 
on  the  table.     The  food  is  appetizing  —  my  friend 


Autocratic  Japan  —  The  Woman  Slave         7 

eats  it  all.  I  confine  myself  to  the  cooked  fish,  roast 
chestnuts,  rice,  and  delicious  tea.  We  soon  become 
experts  with  the  chop  sticks. 

At  night  sliding  wall-screens  are  rolled  back,  re- 
vealing a  cupboard.  Here  our  bedding  is  tucked 
away.  Two  wadded  quilts  are  spread  upon  the 
floor,  and  over  these  a  sheet.  Then  comes  the  cov- 
ering —  a  red  silk  eider-down  puff. 

We  soon  get  adjusted  to  sleeping  on  the  floor. 
The  only  real  trial  at  the  inn  are  the  toilet  facilities. 
There  is  a  common  wash-room,  with  brass  basins  all 
in  a  row.  Here  men  and  women  wash  at  the  same 
time.  But  our  little  maid,  knowing  our  weakness, 
shoos  off  intruders  while  we  make  our  toilet.  Next 
the  wash-room  is  the  bath.  It  has  a  stone  floor  with 
a  large  sink.  This  sink  has  a  fire  under  it,  and  the 
water  sizzles  with  heat.  But  you  do  not  step  im- 
mediately into  this  tub.  You  wash  yourself  thor- 
oughly first  at  a  small  wooden  bucket.  When  you 
have  removed  every  trace  of  dirt  and  soap,  you  take 
a  hasty  plunge.  You  must  be  careful  to  be  spotless, 
for  the  water  in  this  tank  is  emptied  only  once  a  day, 
and  if  you  leave  traces  behind,  the  next  one  who  takes 
a  bath  will  be  indignant. 

We  return  to  our  room  invigorated  by  the  intense 
heat  of  the  bath,  and  find  our  breakfast  waiting  for 
us.  Our  bedding  has  been  tucked  away,  and  the 
room  put  in  order.  The  Japanese  live  in  a  small 
space.  Life's  necessities  are  hidden  behind  screens. 
One  room  without  furniture  serves  as  bedroom,  sit- 
ting-room, and  dining-room.  The  rooms  of  the 
poor  as  well  as  the  rich  are  kept  spotless.  The 
wooden  floors  of  the  halls  shine  from  constant  pol- 
ishing, but  beneath  the  immaculate  neatness  of  the 
surface  lies  the  refuse.  This  dirt  and  the  ugly  Euro- 
pean  innovations    are    the   two   blights    of   Japan. 


8  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

There  is  an  electric  light  in  our  room  covered  with 
a  cheap  white  shade.  Everywhere  is  the  incongru- 
ous mixture  of  ancient  charm  and  modern  ugliness. 
The  two  streams  run  side  by  side  in  parallel  columns, 
never  merging.  In  school  the  children  sit  on  ugly 
uncomfortable  benches.  At  home  they  use  charm- 
ing floor-mats.  In  the  office  men  wear  ill-fitting 
European  clothes,  and  when  they  reach  home  change 
to  the  attractive  silk  kimono.  The  Japanese  have 
adopted  modern  inventions  but  failed  to  grasp  the 
civilization  and  beauty  of  spirit  of  the  West.  They 
are  lacking  in  democracy.  This  is  seen  in  their  treat- 
ment of  women.  The  women  are  still  living  the  life 
of  the  Middle  Ages. 

In  my  ignorance  I  talked  of  woman  suffrage.  But 
suffrage  is  reserved  for  a  favored  few.  Only  a  tenth 
of  the  male  population  has  the  vote.  Japan  is  an 
autocracy.  It  has  just  emerged  from  feudalism. 
Its  whole  life  is  built  on  loyalty  to  the  emperor. 

The  women  are  voiceless.  They  can  not  attend 
political  meetings.  They  are  the  women  of  Jane 
Austen's  novels  —  meek  and  submissive.  They 
obey  their  husbands  as  lord  and  master.  It  is  their 
duty  to  serve.  In  their  homes  they  occupy  the  posi- 
tion of  upper  servants.  Socially  they  have  no  life. 
When  they  appear  in  public  they  stand,  not  by  the 
side  of  their  husbands,  but  to  one  side.  They  wear 
tight  kimonos  and  walk  with  mincing  steps.  They 
can  not  run  away.  Woman  is  frankly  considered 
man's  inferior.  The  girl's  education  is  not  the  same 
as  the  boy's.  To-day  girls'  schools  are  increasing. 
There  are  several  exceptionally  fine  ones  —  among 
the  best  and  earliest  that  of  Miss  Suda.  But  the 
portion  educated  is  small.  Few  girls  go  beyond  the 
grammar  school,  and  the  typical  high  school  for  girls 
limits  the  education  to  sewing  and  etiquette.     The 


Autocratic  Japan  —  The  Woman  Slave         9 

husband  does  not  wish  a  companion.     He  desires  a 
housekeeper. 

When  the  husband  enters  the  house,  the  wife, 
kneeling,  places  three  fingers  of  her  hands  upon  the 
floor  and  bows  low.  The  serving-maid,  when  she 
waits  upon  you,  must  also  kneel  and  bow.  Foreign 
men  who  travel  in  Japan,  seem  to  delight  in  this  cus- 
tom. As  a  young  American  facetiously  remarked: 
"  This  is  the  place  to  bring  a  wife  on  a  honeymoon. 
Here  she  learns  how  to  behave." 
^  The  marriage  customs  are  degrading.  The  mar- 
riage is  arranged  by  parents  or  a  go-between.  Fre- 
quently the  young  couple  do  not  see  each  other  until 
man  and  wife.  To  love  one  another  before  mar- 
riage is  considered  immoral.  It  is  a  duty  to  wed. 
Love  and  romance  must  not  enter  in.  Divorce,  on 
the  other  hand,  is  obtainable  by  either  party  in  case 
of  mutual  consent,  but  in  practice  the  wife  never  gets 
a  divorce.  It  would  be  unseemly.  But  when  the 
husband  wearies  he  always  wrings  consent  from  the 
wife.     Then  he  registers  the  divorce  and  is  free. 

So  completely  is  the  wife,  man's  possession,  that 
queer  customs  arise.  In  certain  districts  women 
blacken  their  teeth  when  married.  This  makes  them 
unattractive  to  men.  That  it  may  also  make  them 
unattractive  to  their  husband  is  of  small  moment. 
Widows  often  shave  the  head  when  the  husband  dies. 
Formerly  unmarried  women  had  to  arrange  their 
hair  in  one  fashion,  and  married  women  in  another. 
At  a  glance  you  could  distinguish  their  state.  This 
was  convenient  for  men.  But  industrialism  is  driv- 
ing out  this  custom.  Probably  employers  object  to 
the  labeling  of  their  employees.  Embarrassing 
questions  might  arise.  For  in  spite  of  woman's  low 
social  status  she  is  everywhere  working.  The  pay 
she  receives  is  a  trifle.     In  one  packing-house  the 


lo  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

wage  for  women  was  $3.50  a  month.  For  man  the 
same  labor  brought  $15.  And  even  the  woman's 
meager  earnings  are  not  her  own.  Before  she 
marries,  the  wages  go  to  her  parents.  After  mar- 
riage, unless  she  has  registered  her  claim,  which  she 
rarely  does,  the  husband  receives  the  wages. 

Japan's  Industrial  development  has  brought  in- 
creasing trials  for  women.  In  certain  cases  young 
daughters  are  literally  sold  to  an  employer  for  a 
term  of  three  years.  They  become  prisoners. 
They  eat  and  sleep  In  the  factory,  and  may  never 
leave  It.  Physically  and  morally,  conditions  are  In- 
tolerable. So  bad  are  they  that  it  is  said  that  a 
district  can  not  be  recruited  for  girl-workers  more 
than  once.  The  wrecks  who  return  to  their  parents 
are  so  pitiable  that  even  the  most  avaricious  parents 
will  not  consent  to  the  slaughter.  Tuberculosis  and 
prostitution  claim  fifty  per  cent.  Woman's  degra- 
dation has  spread  Immorality  In  Japan.  In  every 
large  city  there  Is  a  segregated  district.  Young  girls 
are  sold  by  their  parents  for  a  three-  or  five-year 
period  of  bondage.  It  Is  contended  that  many  girls 
enter  this  profession  willingly;  that  they  tire  of  home 
life  and  Its  restrictions,  and  think  anything  else  pref- 
erable. But  these  houses  of  shame  have  bars.  A 
girl  can  not  get  away.  A  wall  surrounds  the  district, 
and  a  soldier  stands  at  the  gate.  Once  inside,  there 
Is  no  escape. 

Nor  is  the  fate  of  the  geisha  girl  much  better. 
She,  It  Is  true.  Is  free.  She  may  wander  forth.  But 
she  enters  the  tea-house  In  her  'teens.  One  night 
three  girls  danced  for  us,  gay  children  dressed  In 
gaudy  kimonos  with  painted  faces.  They  ranged  In 
age  from  thirteen  to  sixteen.  When  the  dance  was 
over  they  went  to  play  with  their  dolls.  These  chil- 
dren are  the  playthings  of  man.     Their  life  is  given 


Autocratic  Japan  —  The  Woman  Slave        1 1 

to  his  entertainment,  and  if  he  fancies  one  of  these 
babies  she  is  his. 

Under  such  conditions  women  can  not  prosper. 
Their  welfare  is  not  considered.  The  mothers  of 
Japan  grow  old  young.  They  know  little  about 
child-hygiene.  Often  they  nurse  their  young  until 
they  are  four  or  five  years  of  age.  This  ignorance 
of  the  mothers  results  in  national  disaster.  Infant 
mortality  is  enormous.  Japan  will  never  be  a  nation 
of  the  first  rank  with  such  a  handicap.  She  may  pos- 
sess military  strength,  but  internally  she  is  weak.  In 
a  prolonged  war  against  a  civilized  country  she  could 
not  survive.  At  home  she  would  crack,  crumble,  and 
collapse.  Her  women  could  not  take  the  place  of 
men.  They  have  not  the  will-power  or  the  initia- 
tive. They  can  not  stand  alone.  They  have  been 
made  a  race  of  obedient  servants  and  children. 

But  there  are  women  in  Japan  who  are  awake. 
To  them  conditions  are  intolerable.  They  bleed  for 
their  sisters.  These  women  are  few  in  number,  but 
their  voice  grows  loud.  As  yet  they  are  not  organ- 
ized, but  here  and  there  one  arises  to  fling  out  her 
protest. 

The  nearest  approach  to  united  action  is  carried 
on  under  the  auspices  of  the  Y.  W.  C.  A.  Here  Jap- 
anese women  who  have  become  Christians  meet  and 
work  together.  I  was  present  at  a  business  meeting. 
The  chairman,  secretary,  and  treasurer  were  all  Jap- 
anese. They  conducted  the  meeting  well.  These 
women  are  rebels.  They  long  to  change  their  coun- 
try's customs.  Their  demands  are  humble.  There 
is  no  talk  of  suffrage.  That  is  an  impossible  dream 
when  male  suffrage  does  not  even  exist.  They 
clamor  for  social  and  political  equality,  by  which  they 
mean  the  right  to  attend  political  meetings,  to  appear 
in  public  with  their  husbands,  and  to  be  treated  as 


12  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

equals,  to  be  given  the  same  education  as  men,  and, 
most  cherished  of  all  desires,  to  possess  the  privilege 
of  choosing  their  own  husbands. 

The  twenty-five  graduates  from  American  colleges 
find  life  hard  in  Japan,  but  with  infinite  wisdom  the 
majority  devote  themselves  to  the  fight  for  universal 
education.  Occasionally  some  rebel  is  not  content 
with  such  sane  methods.  She  gathers  friends  about 
her  and  founds  a  society.  One  such  group,  compris- 
ing fifty  or  sixty  members,  is  called  the  "  Blue  Stock- 
ings." Their  object  is  to  defy  man  and  refuse  mat- 
rimony. To  remain  unmarried  in  Japan  is  to  be 
an  outcast.  Such  behavior  brings  disgrace.  There 
is,  however,  to-day  one  old  woman  who  boasts 
proudly  that  she  is  the  first  "  old  maid  "  of  Japan. 
But  nature  is  strong.  The  "  Blue  Stockings  "  do  not 
increase  in  number.  As  fast  as  members  join,  others 
are  graphically  described  as  *'  throwing  down  their 
pens  to  become  good  wives  and  wise  mothers." 

But  even  Japan  can  not  kill  the  spirit  of  genius. 
It  will  always  arise  triumphant.  That  accounts  for 
Asa  Hirooka.  The  strength  of  her  personality 
broke  the  bonds  of  suppression.  As  a  girl  she  stud- 
ied and  read.  The  only  English  books  translated 
into  Japanese  she  could  find  were  on  banking. 
These  she  devoured.  At  twenty-four  she  mar- 
ried. Her  family's  fortune  was  then  failing. 
Bankruptcy  lay  ahead.  Then  this  young  woman 
stepped  in,  and  grappled  with  the  worn-out  methods 
of  the  old  bank.  She  applied  the  methods  of  her 
books  on  English  banking.  To-day  the  Mitsui 
Banks,  scattered  throughout  the  land,  are  far-famed. 

A  woman  who  can  make  a  fortune  is  not  to  be 
scorned.  She  was  given  her  freedom,  but  called  a 
crank. 

Nor  did  her  work  cease  with  the  bank.     She  de- 


ASA  HIROOKA 


Autocratic  Japan — The  JVoman  Slave       13 

veloped  as  well  the  mining  Interests  of  her  family. 
Clad  In  bloomers  and  with  a  pistol  in  her  belt,  she 
went  into  the  mines  and  ordered  the  men  about. 
Here  was  a  woman  the  Japanese  man  could  not  defy 
or  tame.  Through  an  interpreter  she  told  me  her 
story.  "  Japanese  women/'  she  said,  "  need  to  be 
awakened.  They  need  to  develop  strong  wills. 
They  are  weak.  They  have  no  rights  —  no  prop- 
erty rights  —  no  rights  even  over  their  own  children. 
But  little  by  little  a  change  is  coming.  The  Japanese 
man  begins  to  realize  that  a  nation  can  not  be  great 
without  the  support  of  its  women.  Even  its  military 
strength  will  fail.  Men  laughed  at  me  at  first  and 
said  that  I  was  crazy,  but  now  they  listen.  There 
can  be  no  true  Internationalism  until  women  are  free. 
Only  when  men  and  women  stand  shoulder  to  shoul- 
der can  the  nations  of  the  world  unite." 

As  I  listened  to  this  fine  old  woman  I  forgot  where 
I  was.  Asa  Hirooka  is  67.  Her  face  is  stamped 
with  lines,  and  her  hair  is  gray,  but  the  slant  in  her 
eyes  has  lost  its  prominence.  There  is  no  meekness 
in  her  manner.  Clad  in  European  clothes,  she  might 
have  sprung  from  any  land.  Vital  energy  and  a 
burning  spirit  are  her  dominant  characteristics. 

When  I  left,  we  walked  toward  the  door  together 
—  she  with  a  free  stride  and  her  hands  pushed  into 
her  coat  pockets.  I  glanced  down  and  found  my 
own  hands  buried  deep  in  my  pockets.  The  habits 
and  manners  of  East  and  West  had  become  the  same. 
We  were  from  no  country  and  of  no  sex  —  merely 
human  beings  talking  together.  I  looked  up  at  her 
and  smiled.  She  caught  my  meaning.  Our  hands 
sought  each  other  In  a  long  clasp.  A  few  more  such 
women  and  Japan  will  be  a  new  country.  I  went 
away  with  a  lighter  heart.  Such  a  spirit  is  bound  to 
bear  fruit. 


14  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

But  the  day  had  come  for  our  departure.  For 
two  days  we  journeyed  through  the  land.  Our  train 
slid  past  the  Inland  Sea  —  that  stretch  of  vivid  blue 
water,  whose  shore-line  is  studded  with  shapely 
mountains  possessing  a  beauty  almost  unnatural.  It 
is  an  idealized  version  of  beautiful  Lake  Geneva  for 
mile  after  mile,  until  the  eye  grows  weary  with  such 
continuous  exquisite  loveliness.  It  is  just  the  spot 
for  romance,  and  one  was  blossoming  in  our  car  be- 
fore our  very  eyes.  A  Japanese  train  is  a  miniature 
affair.  It  runs  on  a  narrow-gauge  track.  It  fits  a 
European  hardly  better  than  a  toy  train.  The  cars 
in  form  are  like  those  of  America  —  open  the  entire 
length,  but  the  seats  run  lengthwise.  When  a  Japa- 
nese enters,  he  slips  off  his  shoes  and  curls  up  on  his 
feet  on  the  seat.  Men  and  women  present  much  the 
appearance  of  children  kneeling  on  the  car  seat  to 
look  out  the  windows.  Opposite  us  was  a  newly 
married  couple.  They  were  curled  up  on  the  seat 
gazing  out  of  the  window.  Occasionally  they  stole 
shy  glances  at  each  other.  Their  faces  at  the  win- 
dow grew  closer  together.  Then  his  face  rested 
against  the  window-sill.  Audaciously  she  ^  leaned 
over  and  dropped  a  kiss  on  the  back  of  his  neck. 
Then  the  guard  entered,  and  they  flew  apart,  to  be- 
come absorbed  in  the  problem  of  the  window-shade. 
It  was  my  one  glimpse  into  the  heart  of  Japan.  For 
the  Japanese  are  intensely  reserved.  However  vol- 
canic beneath,  the  life  on  the  surface  is  unruffled. 
Their  emotions,  like  their  scenery,  are  perfectly  or- 
dered and  planned. 

I  bade  good-by  to  this  dainty  land  with  regret.  It 
has  a  subtle  charm.  There  was  peace  in  its  quaint 
gardens,  with  their  tiny  lakes,  miniature  bridges,  and 
gnarled  and  twisted  green  trees.  The  smell  of  san- 
dalwood and  incense  was  in  my  nostrils.     Yet  be- 


Autocratic  Japan  —  The  Woman  Slave        1 5 

neath  its  clean,  bright  beauty  I  had  discovered  sore 
spots.  No  city  in  the  land  has  sewers.  Its  drains 
are  not  emptied.  At  night  when  the  houses  are 
closed  foul  odors  rise.  Disease  fills  the  land,  and 
along  with  the  physical  vileness  goes  the  moral  ill. 
The  women  are  in  bondage. 


CHAPTER  II 

AWAKENING   CHINA THE   BOUND  WOMAN 

AFTER  a  night  of  tossing,  the  small  Japanese 
boat  landed  us  on  the  Corean  shore.  Gone 
was  the  miniature  loveliness,  the  superficial 
cleanliness,  the  smooth  running  life  of  Japan.  The 
Corean  peninsula  is  a  stretch  of  flat,  sandy  waste 
with  mountainous  ridges,  the  little  town  Fusan,  at 
which  we  landed,  unspeakably  dirty,  the  buildings 
crude  and  ugly.  The  population  is  a  mixture  of  lean, 
tall  Chinamen  in  shirt  and  trousers,  the  short,  black- 
haired  Japanese  in  kimonos,  and  the  big  Corean  in 
long  baggy  white  bloomers  and  short  white  Eton- 
shaped  jacket  with  a  hiatus  of  flesh  between  trousers 
and  jacket,  and  a  small  black  hat,  one-third  the  size 
of  a  high  silk  hat,  perched  on  the  side  of  the  head. 
But  it  was  the  faces  I  studied. 

The  Corean,  unlike  the  yellow  men,  is  brown- 
skinned  with  heavily  lined  features.  He  looks  like 
an  ancient  patriarch.  That  is  the  outstanding  im- 
pression of  Corea,  the  expressive  faces  of  its  inhabit- 
ants. In  bearded  and  beardless  faces  shines  the 
wisdom  of  the  prophet.  It  seemed  a  sacrilege  that 
the  pigmy  Japanese  should  be  ordering  this  venerable 
patriarch  about.  But  Japan  intends  to  dominate 
Corea.  In  material  achievements  she  is  making 
great  progress.  The  best  railways  that  Japan  pos- 
sesses are  in  this  peninsula.  Besides  the  daily  ex- 
presses there  is  a  weekly  train  de  luxe.     It  is  equal 

i6 


Awakening  China — The  Bound  Woman      17 

to  the  Twentieth  Century  Limited  between  New 
York  and  Chicago.  There  are  drawing-room  cars, 
dining  cars,  observation  cars  and  two  berth  compart- 
ment sleeping  cars.  Japan  itself  can  boast  of  no 
such  elegance  in  travel.  Half  way  up  the  peninsula 
is  Seoul,  the  capital.  Here  I  spent  a  couple  of  days. 
The  official  hotel  like  the  train  was  superior  to  any 
other  in  the  East.  It  has  elaborately  tiled  bathrooms, 
smooth  running  elevators,  central  heating  and  electric 
lights.  In  addition  it  has  features  possessed  by  no 
other  hotel.  In  the  same  corridor  with  the  velvet 
carpeted  bedrooms  with  their  single  brass  beds,  stand 
rows  of  typical,  paper  screened  Japanese  rooms, 
empty  except  for  the  matting  on  the  floor,  a  couple  of 
silk  mats  to  sit  on,  and  a  low  table.  Whether  you 
come  from  East  or  West  your  needs  are  suited. 
Materially  the  Japanese  are  remaking  Corea.  But 
the  material  magnificence  will  not  conquer  the  Corean 
spirit  any  more  than  Japan  can  ultimately  conquer 
China.  The  people  of  China  and  Corea  are  indi- 
vidualists. They  think  and  reason  for  themselves. 
The  Japanese  have  become  efficient  machines.  In 
the  East  as  in  the  West  there  is  the  same  struggle  of 
individualism  and  democracy  against  mechanical  effi- 
ciency and  autocracy. 

It  took  two  days  and  a  night  to  travel  through  the 
sandy  wastes  and  mud  huts  of  Corea.  The  climate 
was  dry  and  arid,  like  our  far  West.  There  are 
few  trees. 

After  we  reached  Mukden  we  passed  into  Chinese 
territory.  Immediately  a  great  change  took  place. 
For  the  Chinese  and  Japanese  are  as  unlike  as  the 
Russian  and  the  German.  The  neat  orderly  little 
Japanese  stations  with  brass  basins  all  in  a  row  on  the 
station  platform,  where  one  washed  in  public,  disap- 
peared.    The  Chinese  station  was  a  shack.     It  was 


1 8  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

dirty,  but  It  overflowed  with  humanity.  The  air  was 
filled  with  shrill  chatter.  The  crowd  poured  Into  the 
train  gesticulating  and  eager.  It  was  pandemonium 
let  loose.  They  had  everything  to  sell  from  whole 
fried  chickens  to  preserved  fruit  on  sticks.  The 
sand  of  the  desert  sifted  over  the  food,  dirty  fingers 
touched  it,  but  rich  and  poor  alike  bought  and  ate. 
In  spite  of  the  dirt  and  confusion,  I  breathed  again. 
I  felt  as  I  did  In  191 6,  when  I  escaped  from  Germany 
into  Frai^ce.  I  loved  the  humanity  and  democracy 
of  it.  I  had  felt  suffocated  In  Japan.  China  is  big 
and  open  and  at  the  core  sound.  Beneath  the  super- 
stitions and  ancient  customs  the  people  are  fighting 
for  freedom.  The  laws  and  customs  are  as  barbar- 
ous as  those  of  Japan.  A  woman  may  not  see  her 
husband  before  marriage.  The  man  may  have  as 
many  concubines  as  he  pleases.  Half  the  women 
still  have  bound  feet.  Legally  the  woman  Is  every- 
where the  inferior  of  man.  But  In  practice  these 
things  are  becoming  obsolete.  The  change  Is  visible 
in  the  new  attitude  towards  women.  In  the  train 
was  a  young  married  couple.  The  woman  talked 
and  flirted  gayly  with  her  husband.  He  lighted  a 
cigarette  and  gave  it  to  her  and  she  smoked.  There 
was  no  attempt  to  keep  this  lady  in  the  background. 
The  man  was  humbly  attentive. 

For  a  day  and  a  night  we  joggled  and  bounced 
over  a  bad  roadbed  In  our  shabby  Chinese  train.  At 
night  a  bundle  of  bedclothes  was  tossed  in  and  we 
spread  these  on  the  slippery  sofas.  There  were  no 
regular  sleeping  cars.  At  ten  In  the  morning  we 
pulled  into  Peking.  My  first  Impression  was  one  of 
keen  disappointment.  As  I  passed  under  the  great 
wall  I  stepped  into  paved  streets  with  European 
buildings  and  high  walls.  No  wonder  the  Chinese 
fear  Europeans.     The  first  mile  of  their  city  belongs 


Awakening  China — The  Bound  Woman      19 

to  foreign  embassies.  I  stayed  at  the  British  Em- 
bassy. It  was  indeed  lovely,  with  Its  smooth  lawns 
and  green  trees  and  low  buildings.  Like  a  bit  of 
England  dumped  down  into  a  high-walled  enclosure 
with  Hindu  soldiers  at  every  gate.  But  I  had  a 
sense  of  resentment,  a  feeling  that  I  was  being  shut 
away  from  the  East.  I  kept  asking,  "  Where  Is 
China?  "  It  was  not  until  the  second  day  that  I  dis- 
covered the  real  Peking.  Out  beyond  the  Embassy 
I  journeyed  in  a  rickshaw.  We  turned  Into  a  long 
avenue  that  leads  to  the  Forbidden  City  and  the 
Palace  of  the  Former  Emperors.  The  high  wall 
shut  out  the  palace  buildings.  But  the  tiled  yellow 
roofs  rose  above  the  wall.  They  glistened  In  the 
sunlight  like  bits  of  the  sun  Itself.  The  Impressive 
gateways  were  buildings  and  their  dashes  of  red,  blue 
and  yellow  tiling  lent  color  and  character  to  every- 
thing. 

We  passed  under  the  great  wall  through  the  gate- 
way that  separated  the  palace  from  the  real  Peking. 
Here  at  last  was  China.  Such  life,  such  activity. 
Hurrying  in  every  direction  were  thousands  of  rick- 
shaws. Down  one  side  of  the  road  ran  the  little 
human  horses,  pulling  their  light  two-wheeled  car- 
riages, and  up  the  other  side  came  another  stream, 
and  above  the  sound  of  the  pattering  feet  rose 
the  shrill  cries  of  the  rickshaw  men  as  they  warned 
one  another  of  their  approach.  On  the  narrow 
sidewalk  moved  throngs  of  people,  men,  women 
and  children,  all  dressed  In  trousers  and  shirts. 
Even  the  tiny  children  wore  trousers.  There  is  no 
babyhood  stage.  There  is  a  jump  from  swaddling 
clothes  to  trousers.  In  every  shop  purchaser  and 
storekeeper  were  bargaining  shrilly.  One  never 
pays  the  original  price  asked.  The  entire  front  of 
the  one-story  shop  is  open.     The  Interior  is  com- 


20  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

pletely  exposed  to  the  public  view.  One  sees  the 
activity  of  the  street,  the  activity  of  every  house  and 
hears  the  hum  and  chatter  of  thousands  of  voices. 
It  is  a  moving-picture  show  on  a  gigantic  scale.  One 
never  gets  through  looking,  looking.  Many  of  the 
wares  for  sale  are  European.  There  are  great  sup- 
plies of  soap,  perfumery,  powder,  clothes,  hats,  even 
shoes,  tables,  chairs,  and  dishes.  For  China  is  more 
modern  than  Japan  in  its  daily  habits.  The  Chinese 
have  been  sitting  on  chairs  and  eating  at  tables  for 
ages.  They  still  sleep  on  a  raised  stone  platform 
called  a  "  kong."  In  winter  this  *'  kong  "  is  heated 
by  a  fire  beneath  it.  But  the  Japanese  sit  and  sleep 
on  the  floor. 

It  is  easy  for  a  European  to  live  in  a  modern  Chi- 
nese home.  There  are  books  to  read,  couches  to 
recline  on,  chairs  to  sit  on,  tablecloths  on  the  tables, 
and  gay  eager  talk. 

In  Japan,  on  the  contrary,  one  lives  in  an  empty 
room,  sits  on  a  silk  mat,  gazes  at  a  beautiful  scrool 
or  vase,  and  kneeling  bows  to  a  bowing  host  whose 
head  bumps  the  floor. 

One  night  I  went  to  a  Chinese  restaurant.  It  was 
one  of  the  best.  It  stood  among  the  row  of  shops. 
On  the  outside  it  looked  like  a  one-story  brick  tene- 
ment with  an  entrance  that  led  into  a  back  alley. 
All  Chinese  streets  in  the  crowded  districts  resemble 
slum  alleys.  The  first  room  we  entered  was  the 
kitchen.  Two  or  three  stoves  were  belching  forth 
heat.  The  cooks  with  pigtails  were  hurrying  madly 
about.  One  could  stop  and  watch  preparations. 
But  it  didn't  seem  wise.  There  were  dirt  and  flies 
in  abundance.  From  the  kitchen  one  stepped  into  a 
little  courtyard.  Around  this  yard  were  numerous 
rooms.  The  arrangement  was  similar  to  that  of  the 
houses  of  ancient  Rome. 


Awakening  China — The  Bound  Woman     21 

Each  party  had  a  dining-room  to  themselves. 
There  was  no  general  eating  place.  Our  party  con- 
sisted of  a  secretary  of  the  British  Legation  and  his 
wife,  four  Chinamen  and  two  Chinese  women  and 
myself.  One  of  the  Chinese  women  wore  elabor- 
ately embroidered  satin  trousers  and  shirt,  while  her 
husband  was  clad  in  an  ordinary  American  business 
suit.  The  other  Chinese  woman  and  her  husband 
wore  the  garments  of  the  West,  but  the  kind  of  gar- 
ments that  one  buys  in  the  Bowery.  Husband  had 
an  untieable  tie  and  a  celluloid  collar.  The  two  re- 
maining Chinamen  were  dressed  in  native  costumes. 
One  was  a  professor,  the  other  a  student  just  re- 
turned from  Columbia  University.  The  whole 
party  talked  English  fluently.  There  was  little 
embarrassment  and  no  formality.  We  were  soon 
in  eager  discussion.  It  isn't  customary  for  Chinese 
women  to  dine  in  public  with  men.  But  to-day  it  Is 
being  done. 

We  sat  at  a  large  round  table.  Our  seats  were 
elaborately  carved  stools  such  as  one  uses  sometimes 
in  America  for  tea  tables.  There  was  a  white  table- 
cloth on  the  table.  But  it  didn't  stay  white  long. 
We  all  ate  with  chop  sticks  and  dribbled  the  food  on 
the  table-cloth.  Each  course  was  placed  in  the  cen- 
ter of  the  table  in  a  big  bowl.  Out  of  this  you  fished 
a  portion  with  your  chop  sticks.  If  you  weren't  an 
expert  you  dropped  little  tell-tale  spots  from  the 
center  dish  to  your  plate.  From  your  plate  to  your 
mouth  It  was  easier.  The  plate  was  a  foil.  It  gath- 
ered up  the  flying  particles.  It  isn't  polite  to  put 
your  chop  sticks  in  your  mouth.  But  It's  an  art  not 
to.  Most  of  us  gayly  Hcked  them  and  then  placed 
them  back  into  the  center  bowl  and  fished  for  more. 
Hygiene  is  not  one  of  China's  virtues.  We  had 
everything  to  eat  from  chicken  and  rice  to  snails  and 


22  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

ancient  eggs.  There  were  fifteen  courses.  When 
we  had  finished,  a  towel  wrung  out  in  boiling  water 
was  passed  around.  It  was  better  than  a  napkin. 
You  could  take  a  good  scrub.  But  ladies  with 
painted  faces  find  it  trying.  After  the  meal  we  with- 
drew to  an  adjoining  room.  Here  were  cushioned 
"  kongs  "  to  recline  on,  while  one  smoked  and  talked. 
Throughout  the  evening  the  conversation  was  gay 
and  interesting.  China's  future  as  a  republic  was  the 
chief  topic.  AH  agreed  there  must  never  be  a  return 
to  monarchy.  The  women  were  rather  silent.  It 
was  the  Columbia  student  who  led  the  discussion. 
He  turned  the  conversation  to  women  and  the  new 
freedom.     He  had  been  impressed  with  America. 

"  In  America,"  he  said,  "  I  met  young  women 
students  and  talked  to  them  freely.  I  even  called  on 
them  and  there  were  no  chaperons.  It  is  marvel- 
ous." 

But  despite  the  young  man's  enthusiasm  for  the 
West,  he  had  returned  to  his  native  land.  When 
questioned  he  acknowledged  he  had  come  back  to 
marry  a  Chinese  girl. 

"  I  believe,"  he  said,  "  that  European  customs  are 
right,  that  men  and  women  should  know  each  other 
before  marriage,  but  I  was  betrothed  to  this  girl 
when  we  were  babies.  She's  been  waiting  for  me 
ever  since.  If  I  don't  marry  her  she'll  be  disgraced 
for  life.  I've  never  seen  her  and  I  won't  be  allowed 
to  until  the  wedding  day.  It's  taking  a  chance,  but 
then  all  life's  a  chance.  Maybe  we'll  hit  it  off  and 
I  can  educate  her.  I'll  have  to  follow  the  customs 
of  my  country,  but  if  I  have  a  son,  when  he  is  a  man 
it  will  be  different." 

It  was  easy  to  talk  to  this  young  man.  He  had  an 
open  mind.  His  eyes  were  directed  toward  the  fu- 
ture.    Not  so  the  young  Japanese  professor  who  had 


Awakening  China  —  The  Bound  Woman      23 

come  to  see  me  when  I  was  In  Tokio.  He  had  called 
early  one  Sunday  morning  while  I  was  stopping  at  a 
Japanese  Inn.  According  to  custom  he  came  directly 
to  my  room.  I  was  still  clad  In  kimono  and  batn 
slippers.  But  as  that  Is  the  height  of  fashion  in 
Japan,  he  was  not  embarrassed.  He  came  In,  knelt 
down  and  bowed  his  head  to  the  floor  and  sat  down 
on  his  feet.  I  followed  suit  and  sat  on  my  feet. 
There  was  an  awkward  silence.  Then  we  tried  to 
talk.  This  man  was  against  all  modern  ways  for 
women.  Acquaintance  before  marriage  was  Immod- 
est. Woman's  place  was  the  home.  His  mind  was 
directed  towards  the  past.  He  believed  In  rigidity 
and  mechanical  efficiency,  and  felt  that  the  Emperor 
and  the  favored  few  should  direct  the  ways  of  the 
universe.  In  the  difference  between  his  point  of  view 
and  the  young  Chinaman's  lay  the  difference  between 
China  and  Japan. 

The  mass  of  people  In  China  to-day  are  Ignorant, 
superstitious,  and  procrastinating,  but  they  are  alive 
and  looking  to  the  future.  China  Is  beginning  to 
absorb  the  spirit  of  modern  democracy,  while  Japan 
has  merely  adopted  the  superficial  formalities  of  the 
West,  material  efficiency,  militarism,  diplomacy,  and 
the  law  courts.  When  we  left  the  restaurant  we 
passed  again  through  the  kitchen.  It  was  ten-thirty. 
The  cooks  had  gone  to  bed.  They  were  stretched 
out  In  cots  set  up  in  the  kitchen.  We  had  to  pass 
among  them.  They  turned  over  sleepily  and  looked 
at  us.  That  front  doors  lead  through  kitchens  and 
bedrooms  is  characteristic  of  China.  On  the  surface 
life  is  crude  and  ugly.  The  worst  side  Is  put  first. 
From  a  car  window  a  Chinese  town  Is  a  mass  of 
grimy  walls.  The  buildings  are  all  one  story.  The 
streets  are  alleys  between  stone  walls.  But  In  the 
walls  are  doorways.     Once  inside  those  doorways 


24  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

there  Is  a  surprise.  If  it's  a  private  house,  there  is  a 
courtyard  with  a  fountain  and  flowers,  and  opening 
onto  the  courtyard  are  big,  airy  rooms.  Beneath  the 
dirt  and  refuse  of  China  you  find  beauty.  On  the 
surface  the  civilization  is  that  of  the  Dark  Ages. 
The  law  courts  are  primitive.  The  courtroom  per- 
haps is  hardly  more  than  a  cellar  in  a  basement.  But 
the  judge  frequently  drops  words  of  wisdom. 

One  day  I  visited  an  orphan  asylum.  It  is  one  of 
the  few  in  China.  For  as  yet  there  is  little  social 
work  in  that  land.  The  place  would  have  horrified 
any  modern  organized  charity  association.  There 
was  no  medical  examination.  Sick  and  ill  were 
thrown  together.  Children  with  frightful  skin  dis- 
eases were  spreading  their  maladies.  Once  a  week 
all  bathed  together  in  a  big  tank.  The  children  slept 
together  in  a  row  on  a  raised  wooden  platform. 
Those  who  were  old  enough  were  put  to  work. 
Children  of  eight  and  over  were  weaving  from  7  to 
1 1  A.  M.,  from  2  to  5,  and  from  6  to  10  P.  M.  Physi- 
cally the  conditions  were  atrocious,  but  actually  the 
children  were  better  of!  than  in  many  of  our  up-to- 
date  institutions.  No  one  scolded  them.  They 
were  never  whipped.  They  talked  and  played. 
They  were  not  becoming  cogs  in  a  machine.  China's 
needs  are  material.  The  land  needs  sewers,  scrub- 
bing brushes,  schools  and  railroads.  But  when  these 
physical  problems  are  mastered  China  will  shine 
forth.  She  has  the  capacity  for  freedom  and  always 
has  had.  Even  in  the  days  of  the  great  Empress 
Dowager  of  China,  when  heads  were  being  indis- 
criminately cut  of?,  there  was  a  democracy  and  free- 
dom unknown  to  Japan.  The  Empress  Dowager 
was  familiarly  called  ''  The  Old  Buddha."  That 
lady  herself,  in  spite  of  her  belief  In  her  divinity,  was 
extremely  democratic.     On  her  last  appearance  in 


Awakening  China — The  Bound  Woman     25 

public,  when  she  was  passing  through  one  of  the  great 
gates  and  looking  up  saw  some  friends  on  the  wall, 
she  not  only  waved  but  called  up  gay  words  of  greet- 
ing. No  other  monarch  could  have  yelled  to  ac- 
quaintances In  an  upper  story  window  without  loss  of 
dignity.  But  the  Empress  Dowager's  dignity  rested 
on  something  more  secure  than  appearances.  She 
possessed  real  power.  She,  like  so  many  Chinese, 
had  an  open  mind.  At  the  close  of  her  reign  she 
began  to  make  reforms.  These  were  no  halfway 
measures.  She  had  seen  the  light  and  did  not  hesi- 
tate to  say  so.  She  denounced  the  old  methods  of 
education.  Said  she :  "  The  ancient  system  of 
arguing  In  a  circle  has  hypnotized  us  for  hundreds 
of  years.  We  must  change  If  we  are  to  progress. 
Our  empire  Is  clogged  by  the  fatal  word  precedent." 
It  was  she  who  pointed  out  that  the  government 
should  represent  the  people,  saying,  "  The  essential 
feature  of  European  civilization  lies  In  the  fact  that 
real  sympathy  and  understanding  exists  between 
rulers  and  people.  Ignoring  our  real  needs  we  have 
so  far  taken  from  Europe  nothing  but  externals." 

If  a  monarch  who  believed  herself  God-sent  could 
talk  thus,  It  Is  small  wonder  the  seeds  of  democracy 
are  to  be  found  In  every  Chinaman.  The  fact  dis- 
plays itself  In  all  kinds  of  ways.  There  is  as  yet 
no  organized  woman's  suffrage  association.  Most 
women  can  not  read  and  write.  More  than  half  the 
men  do  not  vote.  But  as  individuals  the  people  are 
thinking  and  acting.  Some  women  were  so  far  ad- 
vanced that  they  attempted  to  copy  their  sisters  in 
England.  A  handful  got  together  and  one  day 
marched  on  the  Chinese  Parliament.  They  threw 
stones  and  smashed  windows  and  demanded  suffrage. 
There  was  no  power  behind  this  little  group.  It  did 
not  win  the  vote.     But  It  shows  the  freedom  and 


26  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

democracy  of  China.  Such  a  thing  could  not  have 
happened  in  Japan.  Another  such  instance  occurred 
in  one  of  the  provinces.  Here  some  women  were 
elected  representatives  of  the  local  parliament. 
There  never  before  had  been  women  representatives. 
It  may  not  happen  again  for  ages.  The  women  of 
China  are  not  yet  clamoring  for  office.  But  it  shows 
what  can  be  done.  How  unbiased  the  Chinese  are ! 
How  eager  to  be  in  the  forefront  of  progress !  It  is 
this  courage  and  capacity  to  break  through  an- 
cient customs  and  precedent  that  will  carry  the  Chi- 
nese far.  When  they  feel  a  thing  they  are  not 
ashamed  to  express  it.  For  instance,  the  wife  in  the 
past  has  not  been  considered  an  important  person, 
while  to-day  she  is  often  the  center  of  the  home. 
Recently  one  man  who  loved  his  wife  very  dearly 
determined,  on  her  recovery  from  a  serious  illness, 
to  show  his  gratitude  to  the  gods  by  making  a  journey 
to  a  temple  in  the  hills.  It  was  fifteen  miles  from 
his  house  to  the  temple,  but  every  step  of  the  way 
he  bumped  his  head  upon  the  ground.  His  neigh- 
bors, who  were  not  emancipated,  laughed.  They 
said  they  could  understand  it  if  he  had  done  it  for 
his  mother,  but  to  do  it  for  his  wife  I  But  the  man 
stood  by  his  guns.  He  lived  what  he  believed. 
There  is  a  serenity  of  soul  and  a  largeness  of  vision 
in  the  Chinaman  that  is  extraordinary.  Perhaps  it 
is  due  to  the  greatness  of  his  country.  For  China  is 
built  on  a  magnificent  scale.  There  is  no  miniature 
loveliness  about  it.  There  are  great  arid  deserts, 
treeless  valleys,  stony  river  beds,  and  ragged  brown 
snow-capped  mountains.  The  country  opens  out  and 
up  before  one. 

Often  I  walked  on  the  great  wall  around  Peking, 
which  is  thirty  feet  high  and  twenty-five  feet  broad. 
At  my  feet  stretched  the  city.     The  narrow  streets 


THE  RECENT  EMPRESS  DOWAGER  OF  CHINA 


Awakening  China  —  The  Bound  Woman     27 

swarmed  with  myriad  hurrying  rickshaw  men,  the 
blue-hooded  carts  with  their  donkeys,  an  occasional 
automobile  or  a  passing  camel  from  Mongolia,  and 
from  this  moving,  seething,  picturesque  mass  rose  the 
shrill  cries  and  chatter  of  the  Chinese.  Nothing  is 
static,  all  is  life  and  action,  and  out  of  this  eager  Hfe 
rose  the  serene  temples  and  palaces  of  China.  Their 
roofs  glisten  in  the  sunlight.  The  yellow  tiles  of  the 
Palace  shimmer  like  molten  gold,  and  out  be- 
yond the  city  towers  the  Temple  of  Heaven.  Its 
tiles  are  a  deep,  penetrating  blue,  a  blue  that  came 
straight  from  the  skies.  Near  to  the  temple  is 
dingy  and  shabby.  The  wood  Is  warped,  the  paint 
Is  chipped  from  its  walls,  but  its  beauty  of  outline  and 
the  color  of  its  roof  dazzle  all  beholders.  This  Is 
true  of  all  the  temples  and  palaces.  Minutely  exam- 
ined, one  wonders  at  their  cheapness.  But  at  dis- 
tance the  largeness  of  design,  the  beauty  of  color.  Is 
extraordinary.  China  has  grasped  the  thing  be- 
neath, the  spirit,  and  given  It  expression.  Humanity 
face  to  face  may  be  petty  and  ugly,  but  people  thrown 
together  in  a  mass  united  by  a  great  ideal,  shine  forth 
like  some  great  God.  That  Is  why  China  will  live 
and  grow.  She  has  kept  the  beauty  of  spirit  of  the 
past  and  Is  uniting  it  to  the  new  beauty  of  spirit  of 
the  future.  On  the  surface  this  land  wallows  In 
filth.  But  even  as  the  blue,  yellow  and  green  tiled 
palace  and  temple  roofs  rise  resplendent  and  daz- 
zling in  the  clear  blue  sky,  so  does  the  human,  demo- 
cratic, freedom-loving  spirit  of  the  Chinese  break 
through  its  bonds  of  Ignorance,  superstition,  and 
precedent. 


CHAPTER  III 

ACROSS   SIBERIA    DURING   THE    BOLSHEVIK 
REVOLUTION 

I  LEFT  Peking  In  the  evening.  Shrill  Chinese 
chatter  penetrated  every  corner  of  the  train. 
The  next  day  the  walled  towns  with  their  nar- 
row alleys  disappeared;  the  hills  vanished,  the  land 
flattened,  mud  huts  filled  the  horizon.  At  Mukden 
we  encountered  again  the  Japanese.  There  came  a 
night  on  a  Japanese  train.  It  was  a  train  de  luxe, 
an  advertisement  on  the  part  of  Japan  of  her  compe- 
tence, a  sort  of  "  See  how  good  It  Is  to  be  ruled  by 
us !  **  I  had  a  compartment  to  myself  and  a  real 
bed  with  dazzling  white  linen  sheets.  But  this  ride 
was  brief.  In  the  morning  we  arrived  at  a  small 
frontier  town  and  boarded  a  dingy,  dirty,  Russian 
train.  Despite  the  dirt  I  felt  out  of  the  East,  back 
in  the  West.  The  Russian  language  Is  as  unlntelH- 
glble  as  the  Chinese,  but  It  has  a  familiar  note,  just  as 
the  rough  log  houses  In  place  of  mud  and  stone  huts, 
and  the  long,  belted,  fur-lined  coat  and  fur  cap  in- 
stead of  the  pigtail  and  shirt,  bring  one  back  with  a 
rush  from  queer*  customs  and  mysticism  to  a  crude 
but  modern  civilization. 

At  seven  In  the  evening  we  reached  Harbin  and 
Siberia.  Here  I  was  to  catch  the  Vladivostok  ex- 
press for  Petrograd.  The  temperature  had  dropped 
30  degrees;  it  was  dark  and  cold  as  I  stepped  into 
the  large  waiting-room.  The  warmth  of  the  place 
was  grateful,  but  the  relief  was  momentary,  the  air 


Across  Siberia  During  the  Revolution       29 

was  foul.  Sprawled  over  the  floor,  on  the  benches, 
in  the  chairs,  were  hundreds  of  Russian  refugees. 
There  wasn't  an  unoccupied  floor  spot.  Women  and 
babies  lay  flat  upon  their  backs  with  their  bags  as 
head-rests.  Dirty  Russian  soldiers  sat  upon  curled- 
up  legs  and  smoked  and  spat  upon  the  floor,  and  lit- 
tered the  place  with  cigarette  butts.  Rough-looking 
Cossacks  with  unshaven  faces,  armed  and  knived, 
pushed  their  way  in  and  out  of  the  crowded  room. 
The  Russian  revolution  had  descended  upon  me.  I 
shrank  back  frightened.  All  around  me  was  a  bab- 
ble of  voices,  but  not  one  word  could  I  understand. 
It  was  seven,  and  I  had  had  no  food  since  one  o'clock. 
In  the  far  end  of  the  room  was  a  refreshment  coun- 
ter, but  the  crowd  was  too  dense  to  reach  it.  I 
searched  for  a  place  to  sit,  but  there  was  none  to  be 
had  even  on  the  floor.  I  stood  on  one  foot  and  then 
on  the  other.  Two  hours  crawled  by.  The  bulletin 
board  showed  the  Petrograd  train  was  many  hours 
late.  I  could  endure  the  discomfort  no  longer.  I 
struggled  to  the  door. 

It  was  dangerous  to  leave  the  station.  Stories 
had  reached  me  in  China  of  the  disorder  in  Harbin. 
There  had  been  shooting  in  the  streets,  and  hardly  a 
day  passed  without  some  killing.  Chinese,  Russians, 
and  Japanese  filled  the  town,  no  one  was  in  control, 
the  foreign  consulates  remained  under  cover.  But 
bad  air,  hunger,  and  fatigue  drove  me  forth.  In- 
stinct said  the  Chinaman  was  to  be  trusted.  I  hailed 
a  rickshaw  and  climbed  in.  There  is  one  word  com- 
mon to  all  lands.  "  Hotel,"  I  said.  We  slipped 
out  into  the  dark  night.  Soon  I  was  at  Harbin's  one 
hotel.  That  place,  like  the  station,  bulged  with  hu- 
manity. Beds  filled  the  corridors.  Russia  was 
spewing  forth  an  endless  stream.  Even  here  my 
English  tongue  brought  no  response  till  a  young  man 


30  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

in  European  dress  stepped  forward.  I  had  asked 
for  the  British  Consulate.  "  Let  me  take  you 
there,"  he  said.  "  I  have  an  automobile."  Trust 
is  a  prime  requisite  for  travel  in  warring  Europe.  I 
gladly  accepted.  A  quick,  breathless  ride  in  the  win- 
ter night  set  me  before  the  house  of  the  English  Con- 
sul. But  my  reception  by  the  young  consular  assist- 
ant was  not  cordial.  Life  was  difficult  and  danger- 
ous, strange  women  an  added  responsibility,  my 
supperless  condition  a  vexation,  for  the  young  man 
had  nothing  to  offer.  We  chatted  for  a  couple  of 
hours.  At  eleven  my  companion  insisted  on  seeing 
me  to  my  train.  We  deserted  the  sidewalk  and 
took  to  the  snow-covered  road. 

"  It  is  safer,"  said  my  companion,  "  for  there  has 
been  much  shooting  lately." 

It  was  a  mile  to  the  station.  The  night  air  bit, 
and  my  feet  grew  numb.  When  we  arrived  we 
learned  to  our  dismay  the  train  was  still  hours  late. 
It  wouldn't  arrive  before  two  A.  M.  I  was  faint  from 
hunger.  I  clamored  for  food.  Reluctantly  my 
companion  set  out  with  me  for  the  hotel.  A  hard 
piece  of  bread,  a  stale  egg,  and  a  weak  cup  of  tea 
gave  me  back  a  little  courage.  I  begged  my  com- 
panion to  go  home  and  to  bed.  But  his  sporting 
blood  was  up.  He  insisted  on  seeing  the  thing 
through.  We  returned  to  the  station.  We  crowded 
into  the  packed  building  and  found  standing  room 
near  the  door.  One  o'clock  came  and  went. 
Rough-looking  Russian  soldiers  gazed  suspiciously  at 
the  neat  khaki-clad  Englishman  beside  me  and 
brushed  rudely  against  him.  He  swung  his  cane 
nonchalantly  and  looked  uneasily  about.  Minute 
after  minute  crept  by.  Two  o'clock  came,  then  two- 
thirty  and  the  shrill  whistle  of  a  train. 

I  bade  my  companion  good-by  and  staggered  up 


Across  Siberia  During  the  Revolution       31 

the  steps  of  a  first-class  state  car.  Would  my  berth 
reservation  be  correct?  A  thick-set  man  in  a  Rus- 
sian blouse  unlocked  a  stateroom  door.  I  was  too 
tired  to  notice  my  surroundings.  The  grimy  dirt  of 
the  floor,  the  gray  sheets  went  unheeded.  My  heart 
rejoiced  at  the  unoccupied  upper  berth.  I  flung  off 
my  clothes  and  dropped  into  the  lower  berth.  The 
seclusion  and  rest  were  heavenly,  but  a  wave  of  lone- 
liness swept  over  me.  Was  there  any  one  on  the 
train  who  spoke  English?  Had  the  members  of  the 
Y.  M.  C.  A.  or  the  American  correspondent  whom 
I  expected  caught  this  train?  Should  I  find  them  in 
a  neighboring  car?  Then  I  smiled.  I  remembered 
the  letter  an  editor  of  a  magazine  had  given  me.  It 
was  a  letter  "  To  whom  it  may  concern."  It  was  the 
last  sentence  in  the  letter  which  made  me  chuckle.  It 
said,  "  We  can  vouch  for  the  character  of  the  bearer 
of  this  note  and  will  be  responsible  for  her  actions 
and  conduct  throughout  her  journey."  Poor  editor  I 
To  vouch  for  a  stray  woman  in  turbulent  Russia  I  I 
chuckled  again  and  dropped  asleep. 

It  was  six  A.  M.  when  I  awoke  with  a  start.  My 
stateroom  door  had  been  flung  open.  The  Russian 
porter  was  showing  a  Cossack  soldier  into  my  com- 
partment. I  sat  up  in  my  berth  and  let  forth  a  flood 
of  English;  I  gesticulated  wildly,  but  the  Russians 
only  shook  their  heads.  Then  the  Cossack  dismissed 
the  porter,  closed  the  door,  and  locked  it.  Tales  of 
Cossack  brutality  surged  through  my  mind.  I  felt 
for  my  money  under  my  pillow.  My  heart  beat  vio- 
lently. The  soldier  was  distinctly  disagreeable. 
He  saw  my  discomfiture  and  enjoyed  it.  He  gath- 
ered up  my  scattered  garments  and  flung  them  into 
my  berth.  Then  he  slowly  took  off  his  coat  and 
shoes  and  climbed  into  the  upper  berth.  I  heard  him 
making  his  preparations  for  sleep.     I  listened  breath- 


3 2  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

lessly  till  all  was  still.  Then  I  stealthily  began  to 
put  on  my  clothes.  When  dressed  in  my  coat  and 
skirt  I  crawled  out  of  the  lower  berth  and  stood  up. 
The  soldier  was  lying  above  me  with  eyes  wide  open. 
He  had  a  cigarette  between  his  lips.  He  puffed 
at  it  leisurely  and  grinned  at  me  amusedly.  A  wave 
of  resentment  seized  me,  but  I  picked  up  my  comb 
and  brush  and  began  quickly  to  do  up  my  hair.  My 
hand  trembled.  Then  suddenly  I  remembered  the 
editor's  letter,  "  We  will  be  responsible  for  her  ac- 
tions and  conduct  throughout  her  journey."  My  lips 
twitched;  laughter  surged  up.  My  strained  nerves 
relaxed,  and  fear  vanished.  I  gathered  up  my  pos- 
sessions, unbolted  the  door,  flung  it  open,  and  in  a 
moment  was  out  in  the  corridor.  But  it  was  dark 
night  outside.  Not  until  nine  A.  M.  would  light  ap- 
pear on  the  horizon.  Every  compartment  door  was 
closed  and  locked.  At  the  end  of  the  car  the  porter 
snored  peacefully  in  his  bunk.  I  stood  in  the  sway- 
ing train  corridor  and  waited  for  dawn.  My  cour- 
age oozed.     I  wanted  to  turn  and  run  home. 

At  last  day  came.  At  ten  the  doors  began  to 
open.  I  wandered  up  and  down,  inquiring,  "  Do 
you  speak  English?"  and  '^  Parlez-vous  franqaisf  ** 
At  last  I  found  a  Russian  who  spoke  French. 

"  Is  there  an  English-speaking  person  on  the 
train?  "  I  asked. 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  "  there  are  two  American  boys  in 
the  rear  car." 

Joyfully  I  hurried  back  and  timidly  knocked  on 
their  door.  In  a  moment  a  sleepy  American  boy 
stuck  his  head  out  at  me.  I  explained  my  predica- 
ment. 

"  Don't  you  worry,"  was  the  cheery  answer. 
"  We'll  be  dressed  in  a  minute."  And  presently  two 
boys  from  New  York  City  and  a  Serbian  soldier  who 


Across  Siberia  During  the  Revolution       33 

spoke  English  fluently  were  listening  to  my  story. 

It  was  the  Serbian  soldier  who  took  command. 
"  We  three  are  traveling  together  for  an  American 
firm,"  he  said.  "  We  have  two  compartments  be- 
tween us.  There  is  an  unoccupied  berth  in  mine. 
You'd  better  come  travel  with  us."  Gladly  I  con- 
sented, and  soon  my  luggage  was  beside  the  Serbian's. 

When  I  had  washed,  we  went  to  the  dining-car. 
There  were  a  few  Russian  women  on  the  train,  but 
they  knew  no  English.  The  Y.  M.  C.  A.  men  and 
the  American  correspondent  had  not  turned  up. 
The  passengers  were  Russian  merchants,  army  of- 
ficers, and  soldiers.  I  fought  hard  to  keep  up  my 
courage.  The  American  boys  were  shy  and  inexpe- 
rienced. Petrograd  seemed  a  long  way  off.  Twelve 
more  days  and  nights  of  travel  —  an  eternity  I  It 
was  the  Serbian  soldier  to  whom  I  turned.  He  was 
young,  only  twenty-five.  He  had  black  hair  and 
burning  black  eyes,  a  pale  face  full  of  restless  energy. 
He  had  been  in  the  Serbian  Army  since  19 12,  and  in 
the  great  retreat.  His  nerves  were  spent  and  jan- 
gling. Wounded  and  nerve-racked,  he  had  been  dis- 
charged. For  a  year  he  had  been  in  America.  His 
friends  called  him  Nick,  and  I  soon  followed  suit. 
Nick  could  speak  Russian  like  a  native.  From  him 
we  learned  that  my  adventures  of  the  night  were  the 
subject  of  conversation.  I  did  not  receive  much  sym- 
pathy. To  the  Russians  I  seemed  finicky.  Life  had 
gotten  down  to  the  elementals.  There  was  no  room 
for  conventions.  For  a  woman  to  object  to  sharing 
a  compartment  with  a  man  was  fussiness.  The 
lady  had  better  stay  at  home  if  she  is  that  particular. 
I  swallowed  hard  and  tried  to  adjust  myself  to  new 
standards.  I  strove  to  drop  into  the  fighting  man's 
world  of  crudeness,  blows,  and  danger.  I  could  see 
that  even  Nick  thought  me  sensitive. 


34  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

It  was  a  queer,  rushing  world  into  which  I  had 
come.  Even  that  first  day  there  were  wild  stories 
afloat  —  that  Kerensky  had  fallen;  that  he  had  not 
fallen  but  was  in  possession  of  Petrograd  and  fighting 
rebellion.  Smoke  and  talk  filled  the  train.  Ciga- 
rette butts  and  ashes  covered  the  floor.  The  air  grew 
fouler  and  fouler.  People  sneezed  and  coughed,  but 
no  one  opened  a  window.  There  is  a  prejudice 
against  fresh  air  in  Siberia  and  Russia.  Many  of  the 
car  windows  are  nailed  down,  and  not  once  during  the 
journey  was  there  an  attempt  at  ventilation.  At 
night  the  air  grew  cold  and  rank,  in  the  day  hot  and 
fetid.  Over  and  over  our  lungs  breathed  this  foul- 
ness. My  throat  grew  sore ;  I  began  to  cough.  The 
station  stops  were  a  godsend.  Flinging  on  our  coats 
we  marched  back  and  forth  on  the  platform.  At 
each  stop  the  entire  train  turned  out.  Every  man 
was  armed  with  a  tea-kettle.  At  the  stations  were 
huge  samovars  or  big  tanks  of  boiling  water.  The 
tea-kettles  quickly  filled,  back  rushed  the  passengers. 
Then  from  every  compartment  floated  the  odor  of 
tea,  the  smell  of  cigarettes,  and  the  babble  of  voices. 

All  day  and  most  of  the  night  this  went  on.  When 
the  evening  of  the  first  day  came  I  was  half  sick  and 
utterly  weary.  The  Serbian  soldier  sensed  my  fa- 
tigue. An  understanding  light  came  into  his  eyes. 
He  began  to  tell  me  about  his  mother  and  sister. 
They  had  been  taken  prisoners  by  the  Germans.  An 
occasional  post-card  at  intervals  of  three  months  was 
his  only  news.  His  heart  was  torn  with  anxiety. 
**  You  know,"  he  said,  "  a  Serbian  places  his  sister 
before  all  others;  he  stands  by  her  through  every- 
thing. He  never  marries  until  she  marries,  and  he 
cares  for  her  always."  He  showed  me  some  pres- 
ents —  lovely  silks  from  Japan  —  which  he  was 
hoarding  to  take  to  his  mother  and  sister  on  the  day 


Across  Siberia  During  the  Revolution       35 

when  he  could  go  to  them.  But  it  wasn't  homesick- 
ness made  Nick  tell  me  of  his  family.  It  was  his 
way  of  making  me  one  of  them.  When  he  had  fin- 
ished, he  said,  "  We  fellows  have  decided  to  bunk 
In  together,  or  rather  one  of  us  will  share  your  state- 
room with  the  soldier,  and  you  can  have  this  place 
to  yourself."  A  lump  came  up  in  my  throat.  Here 
was  a  fighting  man,  who  had  killed  many,  still  capa- 
ble of  infinite  tenderness.  It  was  with  a  very  thank- 
ful heart  I  locked  my  stateroom  door  and  delighted 
in  the  blessed  seclusion. 

In  the  morning  I  woke  with  splitting  head  and 
aching  throat.  I  could  scarcely  breathe.  When 
Nick  appeared  I  begged  for  air.  He  wrestled  with 
the  window  and  managed  to  open  It  a  little.  But  the 
respite  was  brief.  The  porter  on  our  train  was  an 
ugly  youth,  a  Social  Democrat  of  the  extreme  Left, 
a  Bolshevik.  To  him  we  were  all  hateful,  capitalists 
and  bourgeois.  I  knew  no  Russian  words  with 
which  to  make  friends.  I  had  not  learned  to  say 
Tavarish  —  comrade.  He  discovered  the  open  win- 
dow and  slammed  It  to  with  a  torrent  of  angry  words. 

I  struggled  through  the  day.  At  each  station  we 
hurried  to  the  platform  to  learn  the  news.  Con- 
flicting stories  poured  over  the  wires.  Now  It  was 
that  there  was  rioting  and  bloodshed  in  Petrograd 
and  Moscow,  that  the  Bolsheviki  were  In  the  ascend- 
ant. Again  that  Kerensky  had  moved  on  Petrograd 
with  an  army  and  quelled  the  uprising.  When  the 
news  for  the  Bolsheviki  was  bad  our  surly  young 
porter  grew  more  and  more  ugly.  He  took  my 
drinking  glass  from  me ;  then  he  removed  my  electric 
light.  I  began  to  fear  him  and  sat  with  my  door 
locked.  I  had  difficulty  in  keeping  Nick  from  smash- 
ing the  boy's  head. 

All  the  time  our  train  moved  steadily  forward,  and 


36  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

to  my  amazement  I  discovered  that  Siberia  was  beau- 
tiful. There  were  hills,  and  great  woods,  and  rush- 
ing rivers.  Though  it  was  November,  many  places 
were  without  snow.  When  we  drew  near  Irkutsk, 
there  were  snow-covered  mountains  and  a  great  lake. 
Siberia  had  much  of  the  grandeur  of  Canada.  But 
the  villages  were  crude,  the  houses  chiefly  log  huts. 
The  peasant  huts  have  but  two  rooms.  Sometimes 
as  many  as  twelve  people  sleep  in  one  room. 

The  Siberian  women,  like  the  men,  were  strong, 
rough  creatures.  They  wore  rubber  boots  and  short 
skirts  and  had  shawls  tied  about  their  heads.  The 
younger  women  had  the  beauty  of  health  and 
strength.  They  worked  in  the  fields  with  men,  their 
labor  was  the  equal  of  theirs.  Sex  differences  were 
not  considered.  There  was  no  woman's  question. 
The  men  and  women  were  comrades  and  equals.  At 
one  station  a  Siberian  woman  boarded  our  train  for 
Petrograd.  She  went  as  the  representative  of  the 
women  of  her  village  to  demand  that  clothing  be  sent 
to  her  town  in  exchange  for  the  foodstuff  being  sent 
to  Petrograd.  She  was  full  of  tales  of  her  village. 
Two  deserting  soldiers  had  just  visited  her  town  and 
raped  a  young  girl.  The  women  had  risen  up  in 
wrath  and  beaten  the  men  and  thrust  them  out.  It 
was  a  crude,  elemental  world,  full  of  hot  passion, 
into  which  I  was  rushing. 

As  the  days  went  on  my  cold  grew  worse,  until 
finally  I  could  only  lie  in  my  berth.  Through  the 
long,  weary  hours  Nick  talked  and  nursed  me. 
When  my  cold  threatened  to  go  on  my  lungs,  he 
hunted  up  a  young  Russian  soldier  who  was  a  medical 
student.  They  sat  beside  me  and  discussed  my 
needs.  I  began  to  be  quite  outside  myself,  like  a 
third  person  watching  a  story  unfold.  I  saw  a  sick 
woman  and  a  Serbian  soldier  rushing  on  into  a  great 


Across  Siberia  During  the  Revolution       37 

maelstrom.  His  nerves  tightened  and  his  body 
strengthened  at  this  new  responsibility  which  had 
been  placed  upon  him. 

Heroic  measures  were  adopted  by  my  young  doc- 
tors. It  was  the  method  of  the  trenches  and  sol- 
diers. I  was  to  sweat  my  cold  out.  Army  coats 
were  piled  on  top  of  me,  my  window  closed  tight. 
At  the  stations  Nick  bought  bottles  of  boiled  millc. 
This  he  sternly  poured  down  my  throat.  Minute  by 
minute  my  discomfort  increased.  My  body  ached; 
sweat  poured  from  me.  But  Nick  relentlessly  stood 
guard.  Then  he  began  to  tell  me  stories  —  the  trag- 
edies of  battle.  Nearly  all  his  friends  had  been 
killed,  his  best  friend  before  his  eyes.  A  shell  sev- 
ered the  head  from  the  body.  That  friend's  body 
was  dear  to  Nick.  Between  the  bursting  bombs  he 
crawled  out  to  the  battlefield.  Tenderly  he  gathered 
up  that  headless  form  and  bore  it  back  to  the 
trenches.  Blood  from  his  friend's  wounds  infected 
open  cuts  in  Nick's  hands.  For  weeks  he  tossed  in 
high  fever.  But  the  infected  hands  and  arms  were 
not  amputated,  and  in  time  he  recovered.  As  I  lis- 
tened to  these  tales  my  own  suffering  seemed  small, 
the  endurance  of  men  enormous.  Feebly  my  hand 
rose  to  my  forehead  in  salute. 

The  next  morning  I  was  weak,  but  my  cold  had 
broken.  Now  the  stories  we  heard  at  the  stations 
grew  alarming.  It  was  evident  a  great  revolution 
had  taken  place  in  Petrograd.  Still  our  train  rushed 
on.  But  the  stops  grew  tense  with  excitement. 
Men  huddled  together  and  felt  for  their  pistols. 
The  car  doors  were  locked.  This  express  train  with 
its  first-class  carriages  and  sleeping  compartments 
was  a  sign  of  the  plutocracy  that  had  been.  Any 
moment  we  might  expect  to  have  the  windows 
smashed.     Nick  tried  to  keep  the  news  from  me,  but 


38  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

the  American  boys  came  with  their  stories.  I  ceased 
to  be  afraid.  One  could  not  think  in  terms  of  the 
Individual,  life  was  moving  too  fast.  But  sick  fear 
had  crept  Into  the  hearts  of  the  Russian  merchants. 
They  stormed  and  raged. 

One  mean  little  Russian  repudiated  his  country. 
"  All  Russians  are  cattle,"  he  said.  "  They  ought 
to  be  milked  and  then  killed." 

Nick  came  to  me  white  with  rage.  "  That  man 
must  be  beaten."  I  held  on  to  his  hands  and  tried 
to  quiet  him.  "  Well,"  he  fumed,  "  I  won't  hit  him, 
but  next  station  I'll  put  him  out  on  the  platform  and 
tell  the  crowd  what  he  said.  They'll  tear  him  limb 
from  limb." 

''  It  Isn't  the  way,  Nick,"  I  begged,  "  It  isn't  the 
way."     Gradually  his  anger  subsided. 

"  You  see,"  he  said,  "  I'm  not  good.  I'm  a  brute. 
I've  told  you  I  was."  But  in  the  end  it  was  words 
and  not  blows  that  were  used  with  the  Russian  mer- 
chant. What  was  said  I  never  knew,  but  thereafter 
the  man  walked  with  bowed  head  and  cringing  step. 

And  now  the  last  day  of  the  trip  had  come.  Rus- 
sian soldiers  had  begun  to  crowd  on  the  train.  They 
slept  in  the  corridors  or  standing  in  passageways. 
But  there  was  no  violence.  At  some  of  the  stations 
there  had  been  rioting.  Windows  had  been  smashed 
and  houses  burned.  But  no  move  was  made  against 
the  train,  and  at  six  one  morning  we  pulled  quietly 
into  Petrograd.  There  was  a  great  stillness  over 
the  station.  There  were  no  hurrying  porters  or 
calling  cabmen,  none  of  the  bustle  of  arrival.  We 
filed  silently  out  into  the  street.  It  was  like  the  dead 
of  night.  A  few  people  lurked  in  doorways,  but  the 
big  snow-covered  square  was  empty. 

It  was  Nick  again  who  came  to  the  rescue.  "  We 
had  better  go  to  the  hotel  across  the  way;  people 


Across  Siberia  During  the  Revolution       39 

keep  off  the  street  at  night."  At  the  hotel  a  sleepy 
ported  showed  us  to  rooms,  but  there  was  no  heat,  no 
hot  water  for  a  bath,  only  one  electric  light,  and 
nothing  to  eat  until  nine.  We  sat  in  our  big  cold 
rooms.  From  our  windows  we  looked  out  on  the 
empty  square.  There  was  an  ominous  silence.  The 
place  was  pregnant  with  hidden  life.  Shiveringly  we 
waited  for  the  dawn.  What  it  would  bring,  we  knew 
not. 


CHAPTER  IV 

TURBULENT    RUSSIA DAILY    LIFE 

DAWN  rose  over  the  city.  I  waited  for  what 
It  would  unfold.  Petrograd  was  in  the 
throes  of  revolution.  The  working  class  had 
risen.  The  extreme  left  of  the  Socialists,  the  Bol- 
shevlkl,  had  gained  control. 

I  sat  on  the  broad  window  ledge  of  my  hotel  win- 
dow and  gazed  out  at  the  silent  snow-covered  square. 
At  seven,  two  hours  before  daybreak,  the  city  began 
to  stir.  Great  lines  of  people  formed.  Weary, 
ragged  soldiers  stood  a  block  long  before  tobacco 
shops.  Women  with  shawls  about  their  heads  and 
baskets  on  their  arms  appeared  before  provision 
stores.  The  trams  began  to  move.  They  over- 
flowed with  people.  Soldiers  climbed  to  the  car 
roofs  and  sat  there.  Women  as  well  as  men  strug- 
gled for  a  foothold  on  a  car  step  and  held  on  to  one 
another. 

At  nine,  when  the  sun  came  over  the  horizon,  the 
city  throbbed  with  life.  Little  processions  of  men 
and  women  passed  arm  in  arm  under  red  flags,  sing- 
ing. There  was  the  beat  of  drums  and  some  Kron- 
stadt  sailors  swung  into  sight.  Everywhere  there 
was  movement  and  action,  but  no  violence.  People 
stopped  to  argue.  Voices  rose  high  and  arms  waved 
wildly.  It  was  a  people  intensely  alive  and  intensely 
intelligent.  Every  one  had  an  opinion.  It  was  my 
first    glimpse    of    Russia.     My    heart    leaped    up. 

40 


Turbulent  Russia  —  Daily  Life  41 

These  people  had  not  been  contaminated  by  proxim- 
ity to  German  militarism.  They  were  not  cogs  In  a 
machine.  In  spite  of  suppression  they  were  not  ser- 
vile. They  were  alive  and  free.  Continually  that 
first  impression  was  verified.  Every  Russian  I  met 
could  talk.  Those  who  couldn't  read  or  write  could 
talk. 

But  life  in  Petrograd  for  a  stranger  was  difficult. 
The  hotels  were  bourgeois  and  capitalistic.  They 
received  scant  help  from  the  working  class  govern- 
ment. There  was  no  heat  in  my  room  and  only  one 
electric  light.  The  food  grew  poorer  day  by  day. 
Attempts  to  remedy  defects  by  fees  were  useless. 
The  waiter  pushed  back  my  tip  proudly  and  said, 
*'  We  don't  take  tips  now."  A  sign  In  one  restaurant 
read:  "  Don't  think  you  can  Insult  a  man  because 
he  Is  a  waiter  by  giving  him  a  tip."  I  saw  the  world 
has  been  turned  upside  down.  The  cooks  and  wait- 
ers had  become  the  aristocrats ;  the  lawyers,  bankers, 
and  professors,  the  riff-raff. 

I  shivered  in  my  room  and  added  coat  after  coat. 
The  cold  —  which  I  had  contracted  coming  across 
Siberia  —  grew  worse.  But  there  was  nothing  to  do 
but  grin  and  bear  It.  The  doctors  had  fled  or  were 
In  hiding.  It  was  only  after  a  twenty-four-hours' 
struggle  I  secured  a  doctor,  and  when  he  arrived  he 
could  be  of  little  assistance.  The  drug  stores  were 
closed.  It  was  Impossible  to  have  a  prescription 
put  up.  The  chemists  had  gone  on  strike.  They 
refused  to  work  under  the  Bolshevikl. 

But  in  a  week  the  government  brought  the  recal- 
citrants to  terms.  It  threatened  to  take  over  the 
stores  unless  the  chemists  did  business  as  usual. 

Life  was  a  continual  battle,  as  it  always  has  been 
between  the  people  who  have  and  the  people  who 
haven't.     Only  now  It  was  the  capitalists  and  the 


42  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

employers  who  were  struggling  for  a  foothold  and 
the  working  class  who  were  ruthlessly  censoring, 
suppressing  the  press  and  imprisoning.  The  first 
revolution  was  political,  the  second  economic.  The 
working  people  had  risen.  Three  things  they 
wanted  —  peace,  bread,  and  land.  The  Provisional 
Government  under  Kerensky  had  given  none  of  these 
things.  Instead,  war  was  continued  and  an  offensive 
was  planned.  This  was  too  much  for  the  weary 
Russians.  No  one  wanted  to  fight.  Besides,  the 
Provisional  Government  failed  to  live  up  to  its  prom- 
ises. It  couldn't.  It  was  torn  between  two  factions, 
left  and  right.  It  never  came  to  an  agreement. 
The  land  remained  undivided :  the  people  went  hun- 
gry. Then  the  workers  grew  restless.  They  saw 
their  dreams  of  peace,  bread,  and  land  no  nearer. 
Silently  they  massed,  and  one  night  while  the  city 
slept  one  government  was  wiped  out  and  another 
took  Its  place.  It  was  done  quietly.  In  the  Winter 
Palace  the  ministers  of  the  Provisional  Government 
sat  and  debated.  Outside  the  Bolsheviki  (work- 
men and  soldiers)  gathered.  They  barricaded  the 
streets  leading  to  the  railroad  stations  with  barrels, 
wagons  and  automobiles,  and  soldiers  with  bayonets 
guarded  the  barricades.  Meantime  the  leaders  of 
the  Bolshevik  movement  assembled  at  Smolny  Insti- 
tute (formerly  an  aristocratic  girls'  school)  and 
made  It  the  new  seat  of  government.  Cannons  and 
guns  were  mounted  about  the  Institute.  Then  over 
the  wires  orders  went  to  the  soldiers  in  the  streets. 
Shells  began  to  burst  over  the  Winter  Palace. 
The  patter  of  machine  guns  and  the  thud,  thud  of 
bursting  shells  broke  the  night's  stillness.  The  State 
Bank,  the  telephone  and  telegraph  stations  were 
quickly  seized  and  the  small  Cadet  Corps  guarding 
them  overpowered.     A  thousand  members  of  the 


Turbulent  Russia  —  Daily  Life  43 

Cadet  Corps  and  the  Woman  Battalion  guarded  the 
Winter  Palace.  In  a  few  hours  they  were  forced  to 
surrender  and  the  ministers  were  seized  and  sent  to 
imprisonment  in  the  Fortress  of  Peter  and  Paul. 

At  three  A.  M.  Petrograd  was  in  the  hands  of  the 
Bolsheviki  and  Leon  Trotsky  was  presiding  over  the 
All  Russian  Soviet  (congress  of  workers  and  sol- 
diers) at  Smolney  Institute,  and  addressing  its  mem- 
bers as  follows:  "We  are  standing  before  an  ex- 
periment unheard  of  in  history,  of  creating  a  govern- 
ment with  no  other  aim  than  the  wants  of  the  work* 
ingmen,  peasants  and  soldiers." 

At  seven-thirty  A.  M.,  when  the  first  sign  of  the 
day's  activities  began,  Petrograd  presented  its  usual 
appearance.  Streets  were  being  cleaned,  trams 
began  to  move,  and  long  lines  of  people  appeared 
before  the  provision  shops.  It  was  as  though  the 
Revolution  had  never  been.  But  in  reality  society 
had  turned  a  complete  somersault.  On  the  under- 
side were  the  monarchists,  capitalists,  landowners, 
employers,  skilled  artisans,  bourgeoisie  and  intellec- 
tuals ;  on  the  top,  the  soldiers,  peasants  and  workers. 
There  was  a  clean  cleavage  between  the  two  groups. 
Probably  in  no  other  country  could  there  have  been 
such  a  revolution.  For  no  other  country  has  so  con- 
sistently abused  the  working  class.  The  Russian 
worker  had  nothing  to  lose.  The  peasant  has  lived 
from  hand  to  mouth.  He  has  gone  without  shoes 
and  without  meat.  He  has  been  flogged  and  impris- 
oned. Seventy-five  per  cent,  of  the  country  had  noth- 
ing to  lose  and  everything  to  gain,  and  they  turned 
Bolshevik.  They  took  to  the  Revolution  greedily. 
Unfortunately  in  many  cases  it  meant  to  the  individ- 
ual a  chance  to  get  even,  a  chance  to  grab,  instead  of 
an  opportunity  to  create  heaven  on  earth. 

As   a    result   the    change   in   power   brought   no 


44  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

spiritual  regeneration.  Instead  each  group  assumed 
the  character  and  faults  of  its  predecessor.  The 
capitalists  resorted  to  strikes  and  sabotage,  and  in 
every  way  impeded  and  hindered  the  new  govern- 
ment. The  proletariat  on  the  other  hand  became 
dictators,  and  retaliated  with  punishment  and  impris- 
onment. One  dictatorship  gave  place  to  another 
and  the  class  hatred  was  as  great  as  before. 

Into  this  maelstrom  I  had  come.  What  the  next 
moment  held  no  one  knew,  but  each  moment  a  coun- 
ter revolution  was  expected. 

Truly  Petrograd  was  no  place  to  be  ill  in.  The 
nights  were  the  worst.  As  I  lay  in  my  bed  and 
waited  for  the  dawn  my  nerves  played  me  tricks.  I 
couldn't  sleep.  There  was  no  one  to  speak  to,  no 
one  who  spoke  anything  but  Russian.  If  I  rang  my 
bell,  no  one  answered.  I  lay  and  shivered  and 
waited  for  street  fighting  to  begin.  When  the  ma- 
chine guns  opened  fire,  what  should  I  do?  I  seemed 
to  hear  the  bullets  whizzing  through  the  window.  If 
the  soldiers  entered  to  search  or  loot,  would  they 
spare  me?  How  was  I  to  explain  I  was  an  Ameri- 
can and  a  worker  and  not  a  capitalist? 

But  as  the  days  passed  and  no  counter  revolution 
came,  my  fears  vanished.  Often  I  gazed  from  my 
window  and  always  I  saw  a  great  surging  mass  of 
people,  and  the  more  I  looked  the  better  I  liked  the 
people.  They  were  so  alive  and  eager.  By  this 
time  I  had  made  friends  with  the  maid.  I  learned 
to  say  "  Tavarish  "  (comrade).  I  would  point  to 
myself  and  say  Tavarish.  It  always  brought  a  smile 
and  the  most  ready  service. 

This  gave  me  a  clew  to  the  way  to  behave.  When 
you  are  under  a  working  class  government  live  like 
the  workers. 


Turbulent  Russia  —  Daily  Life  45 

I  decided  to  give  up  the  hotel  and  find  a  home  In 
a  working  class  family.  The  decision  was  a  wise 
one.  The  hotel  was  very  expensive.  In  the  apart- 
ment I  went  to  I  had  more  heat,  more  food  and 
better  care  for  one-tenth  the  money.  From  that 
minute  forth  I  never  had  any  personal  difficulty. 
The  soldiers  and  workers  took  me  into  their  midst 
without  question.  Often  I  was  on  the  street  until 
midnight,  but  no  one  molested  me;  I  had  only  to 
smile  and  say  "  Amerikanski  Bolshevik  Tavarish  " 
(American  Bolshevik  Comrade)  to  have  a  hundred 
hands  stretched  out  in  aid.  I  got  caught  in  great 
crowds  and  was  unafraid.  The  average  Russian  has 
a  dual  personahty  —  he  is  both  a  brute  and  an  angel. 
But  if  you  expect  him  to  be  an  angel  he'll  be  one. 
Many  foreigners  experienced  great  hardship  in 
Petrograd  and  went  home  with  wild  stories,  but  much 
of  the  difficulty  was  of  their  own  making.  You  don't 
wave  a  red  rag  at  a  bull  if  you  want  the  bull  to  be- 
have. And  it  isn't  wise  to  wear  a  high  silk  hat,  a 
fur  coat  and  a  diamond  ring  and  swagger  up  to  an 
unfed,  illy  clothed  Bolshevik  and  tell  him  he's  a 
rascal. 

Every  day  on  nearly  every  street  corner  a  fur- 
coated  gentleman  and  a  soldier  would  be  in  hot  argu- 
ment. In  the  end  it  always  got  down  to  the  same 
practical  basis: 

Soldier:     "  You  are  a  capitalist." 

Gentleman:     "  You  are  a  rascal." 

Soldier:  "  Capitalists  are  enemies  of  the  peo- 
ple. All  must  be  poor,  all  must  be  alike.  Where 
did  you  get  that  fur  coat?  " 

Gentleman :     "  None  of  your  business." 

Soldier:  "  Yes,  it  is.  It  is  our  turn  to  have  the 
fur  coats  and  we  are  going  to  have  them." 


4^  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

Sometimes  on  dark  nights  the  fur  coat  changed 
hands,  but  usually  the  soldier  and  gentleman  merely 
parted  In  hot  anger. 

One  night  the  correspondent  Jack  Reld  was  held 
up  and  robbed.  But  he  knew  a  few  Russian  words 
and  explained  he  was  an  American  and  a  Socialist. 
Whereupon  his  possessions  were  promptly  returned, 
his  hand  cordially  shaken  and  he  was  sent  off  re- 
joicing. Another  night  a  woman  was  held  up  and 
robbed.  She  was  a  Russian  and  explained  patheti- 
cally that  her  home  was  far  distant  and  she  needed 
car  fare.  Her  appeal  had  effect.  A  rouble  was  re- 
turned to  her  with  the  following  instructions :  "  If 
any  soldiers  start  to  rob  you  again  just  tell  them  that 
Comrade  So-and-so  has  already  robbed  you,  but  has 
left  you  a  rouble  to  get  home  with." 

Certainly  Petrograd  was  not  a  place  to  live  in  if 
you  wanted  a  peaceful  and  luxurious  life.  It  was  a 
continual  fight  to  get  the  bare  necessities.  The  days 
there  was  heat  there  was  no  light.  If  the  electric 
light  worked  and  you  had  heat  you  ran  short  of  food. 
There  was  the  Intense  cold  to  combat;  the  tempera- 
ture stood  on  an  average  at  twenty  degrees  below 
zero.  One  was  thankful  to  get  one  thing  a  day 
accomplished.  The  cars  were  so  crowded  that  fre- 
quently one  had  to  walk  miles  In  the  snow-covered 
streets.  Daily  I  grew  tougher.  The  buttons  got 
pulled  off  my  clothes  and  remained  off.  I  ceased  to 
feel  baths  were  a  daily  necessity.  I  grew  thankful 
for  coarse  but  nourishing  food.  There  was  plenty 
of  tea,  a  fair  amount  of  black  bread,  quantities  of 
vegetables,  cabbages,  beets,  carrots,  turnips,  potatoes 
and  coarse  meat.     There  was  never  any  sweets  or 

{)astry,  but  sometimes  we  had  butter  and  usually  four 
umps  of  sugar  a  day.  It  was  a  case  of  survive  if  you 
can  and  if  you  do  you'll  grow  strong.     And  there 


Turbulent  Russia  —  Daily  Life  47 

was  one  great  joy  about  life  in  Russia.  It  was 
thrillingly  interesting.  You  could  not  be  bored. 
Every  day  the  Bolsheviki  issued  some  new  decree. 
One  day  all  titles  were  abolished,  the  next  judges 
and  lawyers  were  eliminated.  They  and  their  knowl- 
edge were  held  to  be  useless.  I  confess  to  a  wicked 
delight  on  that  occasion.  I  am  a  lawyer  and  know 
how  little  justice  there  often  is  in  the  law. 

But  such  deeds  frightened  the  Monarchists  and 
Liberals.  They  would  come  out  from  hiding  and 
make  a  show  of  resistance  and  then  scurry  back. 
For  day  by  day  the  Bolsheviki  grew  in  power.  All 
the  soldiers  were  Bolsheviki  and  they  had  the  bay- 
onets. I  used  to  feel  I  was  living  in  a  dream  or  had 
become  Alice  in  Wonderland.  In  the  few  auto- 
mobiles rode  collarless  workingmen,  while  on  the 
street  trudged  an  angry  and  puzzled  banker.  Petro- 
grad  became  a  city  of  working  people.  Duchesses 
and  ladies-in-waiting  wore  aprons  and  wrapped 
shawls  about  their  heads  to  hide  their  identity. 

In  the  midst  of  this  passionate  life  the  poor  Bol- 
shevik Government  had  no  easy  task.  It  had  let 
loose  the  brute  force  of  Russia.  It  was  the  greedy 
brute  who  caused  the  trouble.  He  looted  gayly  and 
thoroughly  while  the  government  struggled  desper- 
ately to  bring  about  order,  and  these  looting  episodes 
were  seized  on  and  magnified  by  the  opposition  to 
discredit  the  Bolsheviki  and  spread  terror. 

My  first  experience  of  looting  I  shall  never  forget. 
I  had  been  out  to  dinner.  I  had  heard  shooting  at 
a  distance,  but  hadn't  realized  what  it  meant.  It 
was  when  I  started  to  go  home  about  eleven  that  the 
sound  of  bullets  began  to  beat  in  on  me.  My  way 
lay  in  the  direction  of  the  shooting.  The  fatal  thud, 
thud  grew  almost  unbearable.  Then  there  came 
shouts  and  cries  of  distress.     I  confess  I  was  a  cow- 


48  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

ard.  I  was  with  an  American  correspondent  and 
his  wife  and  I  shamelessly  begged  them  to  see  me 
home.  1  might  be  willing  to  die  for  a  cause,  but  I 
didn't  want  to  be  killed  by  a  stray  bullet.  With 
great  difficulty  we  secured  a  sleigh.  The  driver  was 
very  loath  to  go  in  the  direction  we  ordered.  He 
said  the  shooting  came  from  the  Winter  Palace,  that 
soldiers  were  looting  the  Czar's  wine  cellar.  It  was 
a  wonderful  night,  bright  with  stars.  The  sled 
glided  swiftly  over  the  hard  snow.  It  seemed  im- 
possible men  could  be  killing  one  another.  Then  a 
sleigh  dashed  past  us.  It  evidently  carried  a 
wounded  man,  for  he  kept  crying  out,  "  Help,  com- 
rade, help."  I  shivered  and  held  on  to  my  compan- 
ions. Then  we  came  to  the  great  river  Neva,  so 
white  and  silent  in  its  winter  coat  of  ice.  On  either 
side  of  its  banks  stood  picturesque  buildings  and 
a  little  way  below  the  bridge  we  were  crossing  was 
the  Winter  Palace.  The  shots  had  grown  very  loud 
now.  We  could  see  soldiers  running.  Their  guns 
had  been  taken  from  them.  They  were  shouting 
and  screaming.  Our  sleigh  passed  close  by  them, 
but  they  made  no  move  toward  us.  My  companions 
said  something  about  going  to  see  the  excitement,  but 
I  wanted  to  get  home  and  bury  my  head  under  the 
bed  clothes. 

In  the  morning  I  had  more  courage.  Besides,  the 
shooting  had  ceased.  I  walked  from  my  house  to- 
ward the  Winter  Palace.  When  I  came  within  two 
squares  I  saw  bright  red  drops  on  the  snow.  At 
first  I  thought  it  was  wine,  but  it  was  too  red  and 
thick  for  that,  and  there  were  splotches  of  red  on 
some  of  the  buildings  where  a  wounded  man  had 
been  leaning.  All  over  the  road  and  on  the  frozen 
Neva  were  smashed  bottles.  I  picked  up  a  bottle. 
Its  label  bore  the  Czar's  coat  of  arms.     It  was  a 


Turbulent  Russia  —  Daily  Life  49 

choice  brand  of  Madeira.  When  I  reached  the 
Winter  Palace  I  found  it  was  guarded  by  a  ragged 
crowd  of  factory  boys  in  civilians'  clothes,  carrying 
bayonets.  They  were  some  of  the  Red  Guard. 
They  at  least  were  sober.  Wine  is  hard  to  get  in 
these  days,  and  vodka  unattainable.  Consequently 
the  thirsty  Russians  grow  desperate.  That  is  what 
had  happened  the  night  before.  Thirty  soldiers  got 
into  the  wine  cellar  and  held  an  orgy;  other  soldiers 
came  to  drive  them  out  and  remained  to  drink. 
Quarrehng  began.  Kronstadt  sailors  and  Red 
Guards  arrived,  the  drunk  and  half-drunk  refused  to 
leave.  Firing  began.  Tempers  rose  higher  and 
higher  and  a  small  battle  ensued.  In  the  end  the 
hose  of  a  fire  engine  was  turned  on,  all  the  bottles  in 
the  wine  cellar  were  smashed,  and  the  place  flooded. 
Three  soldiers  were  drowned  in  the  wine,  and  be- 
tween twenty  and  thirty  killed  and  many  wounded. 
But  with  daylight  order  came  and  shame  and  repent- 
ance. The  Russian  is  always  very  repentant.  He 
may  murder  a  man,  but  afterwards  he  will  feed  and 
clothe  the  child  of  the  man  he  has  murdered. 

It  was  difficult  in  these  swift  moving  days  to  see 
clearly.  It  will  take  time  to  see  the  Russian  Revo- 
lution in  just  proportion.  But  one  thing  grew  appar- 
ent. That  is  that  in  a  bloody  revolution  where  force 
is  the  basis,  as  in  bloody  war,  everything  fine  gets 
pushed  to  the  wall.  Art,  science,  and  social  welfare 
vanish.  The  working  class  fought  for  power  and 
became  dictators.  They  ruled  not  by  the  vote,  but 
by  force.  They  pulled  existence  down  to  the  con- 
ditions of  the  poorest  workingman.  They  failed  to 
live  up  to  their  ideals  of  beauty,  brotherhood,  fair 
play  and  freedom.  Yet,  while  we  condemn,  there  Is 
this  to  remember:  The  Bolsheviki  were  in  the 
throes   of  their  struggle.     Conditions  will  change 


50  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

and  modify.  The  Russians  are  a  brave,  free-think- 
ing people.  They  are  democrats.  They  have  no 
taint  of  German  militarism.  It  is  with  them  Amer- 
ica belongs. 


CHAPTER  V 

THE    HUSKS   OF   RUSSIAN   ROYALTY 

<*^^rOP  off  and  have   afternoon  tea  with  the 

^^  Czarina,"   said  the  magazine  editor  as  he 

^^^  bade  me  good-by. 

"  Why,  yes,"  I  said  a  little  vaguely,  "  I'd  like  to, 
but  isn't  Siberia  rather  large?"  To  American 
journalists  all  things  are  possible.  But  after  twelve 
days  on  the  Pacific  Ocean  and  twenty  days  and  nights 
of  train  travel  through  Japan,  Corea,  China,  Siberia 
and  Russia,  the  Czarina  looked  like  a  needle  In  a  hay- 
stack. 

Besides,  the  Bolshevik  revolution  had  descended 
upon  me.  The  one  hope  was  to  be  as  plebeian  as 
possible.  I  destroyed  all  my  letters  to  people  of 
prominence.  A  journalist  these  days  must  be  both  a 
Dr.  Jekyll  and  a  Mr.  Hyde,  a  lightning  change  artist, 
who  will  fit  with  either  a  king  or  a  Bolshevik. 

To  associate  with  the  Czarina  in  Russia  was  like 
talking  to  a  member  of  the  I.  W.  W.  on  Rockefeller's 
front  lawn.  It  would  have  meant  off  with  my  head. 
I  decided  to  let  the  magazine  editor  have  tea  with 
the  Czarina.  But  if  I  could  not  hobnob  with  roy- 
alty I  could  at  least  see  their  dwelling  places.  The 
Winter  Palace  in  Petrograd  was  a  disappointment. 
Outwardly  it  was  impressive,  but  inside,  constant 
use  had  robbed  it  of  its  glory.  There  were  marks 
of  muddy  feet,  silk  hangings  had  been  torn  down 
to  wrap  about  freezing  soldiers,  royal  bedrooms 
had  been  turned  into  offices;  one  had  the  impres- 

51 


52  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

sion  that  the  Czar  was  long  since  dead  and  buried. 

I  decided  to  go  to  Moscow.  The  Kremlin,  It  was 
said,  had  remained  untouched.  It  contains  perhaps 
the  most  gorgeous  palace  In  the  world.  But  to  travel 
in  Russia  Is  not  easy.  Soldiers  have  precedence. 
They  crowd  on  and  off  trains  and  occupy  all  the 
seats.  They  have  even  been  known,  when  they 
passed  their  own  home,  to  pull  the  danger  signal 
and  hop  off.  After  all,  why  shouldn't  trains  be  used 
like  automobiles?  But  It  makes  travel  slow.  The 
trip  from  Petrograd  to  Moscow  took  twenty  hours. 
On  each  train  Is  an  "  International  wagon-lit."  But 
berths  In  these  cars  are  sold  weeks  ahead  for  a  for- 
tune. At  the  last  moment  I  secured  a  place  for  my- 
self and  my  Interpreter  In  the  International  car.  It 
was  a  woman's  four-berth  compartment.  There  was 
a  Russian  woman  In  a  Red  Cross  costume  In  with  us, 
and  an  unoccupied  upper  berth.  Women  travelers 
are  rare,  but  an  unoccupied  berth  rarer. 

Presently  a  Russian  merchant  was  knocking  on  our 
door.  He  Insisted  on  rooming  with  us.  We 
blocked  the  door  and  refused  admittance.  He 
fought  for  a  while,  but  at  length  gave  In.  We  were 
three  to  one. 

By  this  time  the  Russian  woman  had  grown  very 
friendly.  She  said  she  wore  her  costume  as  a  dis- 
guise, for  she  belonged  to  the  aristocracy. 

We  stretched  out  on  the  sofas.  Berths  were  not 
made  up.  To  go  regularly  to  bed  was  capitalistic. 
When  the  Russian  woman  found  I  was  an  American 
she  talked  freely.  She  was  very  bitter  over  her 
fate.  "  I  don't  dare  go  anywhere,"  she  said.  "  I 
belong  to  the  landowning  class,  or  did,  for  everything 
has  been  taken  from  us.  Our  estate  In  the  country, 
the  land,  the  house,  the  furniture,  was  seized  by  the 
peasants.     I  had  some  jewels  in  the  bank  in  Petro- 


The  Husks  of  Russian  Royalty  53 

grad.  I  went  to  get  them.  I  thought  I  could  pawn 
them,  but  the  Bolsheviki  had  taken  the  banks.  They 
wouldn't  give  me  my  jewels.  I  have  a  thousand 
roubles  In  cash.  It's  all  I  have  In  the  world.  My 
husband  Is  a  heutenant  In  the  army.  But  the  officers 
have  been  reduced  to  the  ranks.  He  has  to  eat  and 
sleep  with  the  men.  He  gets  a  soldier's  pay,  eight 
roubles  a  month.     Each  day  I  fear  he  will  be  killed." 

"But  what  are  you  going  to  do?"  I  asked. 
"  How  can  you  live?  " 

"  I  don't  know,"  she  said.  "  When  my  money  is 
gone,  go  out  as  a  domestic.  It  Is  the  only  work  I 
know." 

Again  I  had  a  bewildered  sense  of  a  turned  upside 
down  world.  I  felt  I  ought  to  hurry  back  to  New 
York  and  get  the  Charity  Organization  Society  to  do 
work  among  the  nobility. 

There  was  the  pathetic  case  of  the  first  lady-in- 
waiting  to  the  Czarina.  She  was  still  living  in  her 
palace.  It  had  not  been  taken  from  her,  but  no 
one  dared  associate  with  her.  Skirts  were  held  high 
when  she  passed.  One  day  when  I  was  visiting 
Maxim  Gorky  his  telephone  bell  rang;  it  was  the  first 
lady-in-waiting.  She  had  telephoned  to  Marie  An- 
drievna,  Gorky's  wife.  This  is  what  she  said:  "  I 
am  so  lonely,  no  one  will  speak  to  me ;  can't  I  come 
and  see  you?"  The  Gorkys  really  believe  in 
brotherhood.  They  will  help  any  one  in  trouble, 
whether  it  is  a  countess  or  a  workingman,  so  Marie 
Andrievna  telephoned  back:  "  Yes,  of  course,  come 
at  once  and  stay  as  long  as  you  like."  It  was  this 
kind  of  deed  that  subjected  the  Gorkys  to  arrest. 

But  to  return  to  the  train.  I  reached  Moscow 
safely,  though  the  trip  back  was  not  so  easy.  We 
had  first  class  tickets,  but  that  meant  nothing.  All 
classes  are  the  same  these  days. 


54  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

My  first  visit  in  Moscow  was  to  the  Kremlin. 
It  was  formerly  as  much  a  holy  of  holies  as  the 
palace  of  the  Chinese  Emperor  in  Peking.  It  has 
courtyards  within  courtyards  and  buildings  within 
buildings.  The  great  main  gateway  was  shattered 
to  bits  by  machine  gun  fire  during  the  revolution,  and 
the  walls  are  battered  with  bullets.  But  inside  little 
damage  is  visible.  The  Bolshevik  commandant  of 
the  palace  was  a  scrubby  workingman,  in  a  dilapi- 
dated suit.  He  hesitated  some  time  before  giving 
me  a  pass.  The  rooms,  he  said,  had  been  sealed. 
But  finally  he  scribbled  something  on  a  scrap  of 
paper. 

The  untidy,  unshaven  little  man  had  ordered 
Prince  Odoviesky  to  show  me  about.  We  made 
our  way  to  the  prince's  apartments.  It  must  be  try- 
ing to  a  prince  to  have  to  obey  orders.  Still  it  was 
probably  pleasanter  showing  off  the  palace  than  being 
interned  in  the  Fortress  of  Peter  and  Paul.  The 
jrince  was  a  courtly  gentleman.  I  started  to  shake 
lands,  but  he  blushed  and  ignored  the  outstretched 
land.  I  don't  know  whether  it  was  because  he  was 
a  prince,  or  because  since  the  days  of  the  Bolsheviki 
he  has  been  an  outcast  and  no  one  has  condescended 
to  shake  hands.  I  almost  think  it  was  the  latter,  for 
when  we  left  he  held  out  his  hand  quite  cordially. 
The  prince  instructed  one  of  the  old  court  servants  to 
take  us  through  the  buildings. 

First  we  saw  the  resplendent  little  chapel  where 
the  Czarina  used  to  pray.  Then  we  went  through 
the  gorgeous  guest  rooms  used  for  foreign  ambassa- 
dors. They  were  as  they  had  been,  marble  baths 
and  all.  Nothing  had  been  changed.  But  now  the 
rooms  were  icy  cold  and  empty,  and  there  was  a 
bullet  hole  through  one  of  the  windows.     That  bullet 


MAXIM  GORKY  AND  HIS  WIFE,  MARIE  ANDRIEVNA 


The  Husks  of  Russian  Royalty  55 

hole  was  a  mystery.  The  bullet  had  never  been  dis- 
covered. 

Next  we  visited  the  throne  room  and  ball  room. 
The  splendor  was  staggering.  Untold  wealth  must 
have  been  wrung  from  the  peasants  to  pay  for  it. 
On  the  wall  behind  the  throne  was  a  gigantic  gold 
sun  whose  golden  rays  extended  in  every  direction. 
The  throne  seemed  to  spring  from  the  sun's  center. 
It  made  a  fitting  background  for  a  Czar.  Beyond 
the  throne  room  stretched  the  long  supper  hall. 
Here  many  gay  dinners  had  been  given.  In  the  little 
alcoves  all  down  the  room  were  piles  of  elaborate 
furniture.  Beds,  bureaus,  tables  were  mixed  to- 
gether indiscriminately.  These  were  treasures  taken 
from  other  palaces  and  estates  for  safekeeping. 
The  Kremlin  had  become  a  storehouse.  The  old 
retainer  who  showed  us  about  was  very  proud  of  the 
place.  He  was  eager  to  explain  each  item.  He 
showed  us  the  old  wing,  a  portion  of  the  building  that 
has  come  down  through  the  ages.  It  was  Byzantine 
in  style,  with  gaudy  colors.  The  equipment  was  sim- 
ple. The  Czar  of  those  days  was  satisfied  with  a 
bedroom,  sitting-room,  dining-room  and  throne- 
room.  None  of  the  rooms  was  larger  than  a  mod- 
ern drawing-room. 

The  personal  suite  of  the  recent  Czar  was  not  vis- 
ible. Most  of  his  furniture  had  been  sent  to  him  at 
Tobolsk.  But  we  saw  the  Czarevitch's  apartments. 
This  was  a  palace  In  itself.  There  was  something 
uncanny  about  the  place.  The  rooms  were  still 
warm.  An  eiderdown  puff  lay  ready  on  the  royal 
bed,  the  clock  on  the  mantel  still  ticked.  Everything 
seemed  ready  for  the  young  master's  return.  One 
felt  each  moment  there  would  be  a  blare  of  trumpets 
and  the  royal  party  would  enter.     We  asked  the  old 


S6  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

servant  if  he  liked  the  royal  family.  "  Yes,"  he 
said,  "  they  were  good  to  me.  They  were  kind  em- 
ployers.    I  have  nothing  against  them." 

Before  we  left  we  passed  the  main  entrance  to  the 
palace.  A  great  marble  staircase  led  from  the  front 
door  to  the  main  upper  hall.  Up  these  stairs  had 
poured  thousands  of  courtiers,  ladies  in  evening  dress 
on  their  way  to  a  royal  ball,  or  nobility  and  ambas- 
sadors hurrying  to  the  throne-room  to  listen  to  a 
royal  speech. 

Directly  at  the  head  of  the  stairs  facing  all  who 
entered  was  a  huge  oil  painting.  It  was  a  picture  of 
the  Czar's  grandfather,  addressing  the  peasants.  In 
proud  and  arrogant  grandeur  he  stood  there,  while 
before  him,  bowing  low,  cringed  the  peasants,  hats 
in  hand,  and  underneath  the  picture  were  written  the 
words  of  this  former  Czar,  ''  I  am  glad  to  see  you. 
I  thank  you  for  your  courtesy.  When  you  return 
home  thank  my  people  for  me,  but  tell  them  not  to 
believe  any  stupid  rumors  about  the  distribution  of 
land  and  the  giving  of  it  to  the  peasants.  These 
rumors  are  lies,  spread  by  our  enemies.  Property 
is  sacred." 

What  a  change  had  come !  By  a  mighty  swing  of 
life's  pendulum  the  land  had  been  wrested  from  the 
nobility.  Never  again  would  it  be  called  sacred. 
The  unhappy  recent  Czar  has  had  to  pay  for  the  sins 
of  his  fathers.  It  is  time  we  invented  some  new 
mottoes.  We  should  change  "  Think  before  you 
speak  "  to  "  Think  about  your  great-grandchildren 
before  you  speak." 

Poor  Nicholas  II  must  have  had  some  bitter 
moments  before  he  was  led  out  to  execution.  Per- 
haps it  flashed  through  his  mind,  *'  If  only  father 
and  grandfather  had  been  different  this  would  never 
have  happened." 


CHAPTER  VI 

REVOLUTIONARY   JUSTICE 

I  WOKE  to  find  that  judges  and  lawyers  had  been 
abolished.  Over-night,  legal  learning  and  an- 
cient precedents  had  been  cast  into  the  scrap- 
heap.  It  was  refreshing  to  start  with  a  clean  slate. 
Russia  was  no  longer  bound  by  traditions.  Still,  hu- 
manity had  not  reformed  overnight.  There  were 
people  who  would  grab  and  lie  and  betray  their  fel- 
lows.    What  was  to  be  done  with  them? 

In  the  early  days  of  the  Revolution  there  had  been 
a  great  jail-delivery.  Many  thieves  and  murderers, 
as  well  as  political  offenders,  were  released.  Every 
now  and  then  a  man  was  caught  preying  upon  society. 
The  Bolshevik  mob  had  scant  mercy  for  such  a  one. 
They  had  given  him  freedom,  and  this  was  his  grat- 
itude.    The  culprit  should  pay  the  price. 

A  member  of  the  American  Military  Control  in 
Petrograd  told  me  of  the  following  incident  as  one 
he  had  witnessed.  A  woman  dashed  into  the  street 
after  a  boy  of  fifteen.  "  He's  stolen  my  pocket- 
book;  he's  stolen  my  pocket-book!"  she  cried.  A 
miserable  shrieking  urchin  sped  madly  down  the  road 
in  front  of  her.  He  was  caught  by  passers-by,  and 
a  crowd  gathered.  Blow  upon  blow  fell  upon  the  de- 
fenseless head.  Childish  shrieks  of  terror  filled  the 
air.  The  woman,  appalled  at  what  she  had  done, 
rushed  back  to  the  house.  Again  she  made  a  des- 
perate search,  and  suddenly  in  a  dark  corner  she 

57 


58  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

unearthed  the  missing  pocket-book.  Again  she 
dashed  into  the  street,  waving  her  property  and  call- 
ing loudly  her  mistake.  But  it  was  too  late :  the 
childish  cries  were  still;  a  beaten  and  lifeless  body 
had  just  been  hurled  into  the  canal.  Sick  shame 
seized  the  mob.  Rage  surged  in  their  hearts.  Un- 
der the  Tsar  they  had  been  mercilessly  beaten  and 
abused.  Brute  force  had  been  their  instructor. 
They  turned  on  the  woman  and  applied  the  only 
method  they  knew.  They  beat  her  to  death  and 
dropped  her  into  the  canal. 

Dire  deeds  were  said  to  go  on  behind  the  grim 
walls  of  the  fortress  of  Peter  and  Paul.  Here  min- 
isters and  generals  languished  In  cells  formerly  occu- 
pied by  ardent  revolutionists.  Each  day  a  wholesale 
killing  was  predicted.  But  the  Government  was  try- 
ing to  suppress  mob  violence.  A  Revolutionary 
Tribunal  had  been  created.  People's  courts  with 
workingmen  for  judges  were  administering  a  crude 
justice. 

With  a  good  deal  of  difficulty  I  secured  permission 
to  visit  the  fortress.  My  permit  read  for  seven  in 
the  evening.  I  took  with  me  a  young  woman  as  in- 
terpreter. The  grim  fortress  is  surrounded  by  a 
massive  stone  wall  and  stands  on  the  bank  of  the 
Neva,  opposite  the  Winter  Palace.  At  the  entrance 
soldiers  were  gathered  about  a  camp-fire.  Camp- 
fires  burn  all  over  Petrograd.  Wherever  soldiers 
stand  on  guard  they  build  a  fire  for  warmth.  At 
night  the  burning  logs  make  the  city  bright.  It  is 
like  an  armed  camp. 

In  the  firelight  the  great  iron-studded  wooden  gate 
of  Peter  and  Paul  looked  like  the  entrance  to  a  me- 
diaeval castle.  About  the  door,  rough-looking  sol- 
diers, in  long  coats  that  came  to  their  ankles,  and 
shaggy  fur  hats,  leaned  on  their  bayonets.     When  I 


Revolutionary  Justice 


59 


BOEHO-PEBO.nHIlllCHHblfl  KOIMTETIi 
n  p  H 

IJeHTpajibHOMi  HcnoJiHHT  KoHMierk 

goBtta   Pai5o'^HX^,   BoJIIIaTCKKX^  h 

KpecTbHHCKHX^    flenyiaTOBi    2  ro 

BcepocctRccKaro  &^t3fla 

Cil^ACTBEHHAR  KOMHCCIfl 


/!4..M 


UJvVA     ../.wl 


nETPorPAAT* 

T«jie4>.  6-36^ 


KoMeHAaHiy  neiponaBJioBCKOii  KptnocTH. 


^potv\^cfe^. 


-flaHT.  cefl   nponycKT.   orb   CntucTBCHHOft 
KoMHCClM   BoeHHO-PeeonioulOHHaro  KoMHTera 

Ld IM^.. 


:.„..^ 

Ha  BXOfli.  Bi>  nerponaBJiOBCKyD  KptnocTb  bmi 
OBwaa«itw-»fc  ,.jitM,..M4*0k.  /*W«4*»*?4  twi*i/My3», 


AMertHTMbHo 


The  Permit  to  the  Fortress  of  Peter  and  Paul 

entered,   and  the  massive   gate   clanged  to,   I   felt 
indeed  cut  off  from  the  world. 

Through  the  darkness  of  the  great  yard  we  made 
our  way  to  the  Commandant's  office.     He  was  not 


6o  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

in,  but  untidy-looking  soldiers  examined  my  pass. 
I  must  wait,  they  said.  They  eyed  me  curiously  and 
spoke  to  my  interpreter.  After  a  little  they  grew 
friendly  and  invited  me  to  have  a  glass  of  tea.  They 
took  me  into  the  kitchen  —  a  long,  low-ceilinged 
room,  with  a  great  stove  at  one  end.  There  were 
ten  or  a  dozen  soldiers.  They  smoked  and  talked 
incessantly,  dropping  cigarette-butts  wherever  they 
stood.  They  were  dirty,  ragged,  and  unshaven. 
We  sat  down  at  a  long  wooden  table,  with  a  steam- 
ing samovar  between  us.  As  I  grew  in  favor,  sugar, 
butter,  and  some  eatable  black  bread  were  produced. 
This  was  a  treat,  indeed.  It  was  hard  to  realize 
who  or  where  I  was  in  that  dingy  kitchen  in  the 
grim  fortress  surrounded  by  rough  soldiers.  I  felt 
I  had  fallen  asleep  and  waked  up  in  the  midst  of  the 
French  Revolution. 

The  soldiers  were  looking  at  me  curiously.  I 
was  an  American,  and  they  wanted  to  know  about 
America. 

*'  Why  has  America  gone  to  war?  " 

"  Has  President  Wilson  sold  out  to  the  capital- 
ists?'^ 

"  Will  there  be  a  revolution  in  America?  " 

These  were  the  questions  poured  upon  me.  Some 
of  the  men  could  not  read  or  write,  but  their  knowl- 
edge was  extraordinary.  It  was  plain  that  they  had 
but  little  faith  in  American  democracy.  The  belief 
that  America  had  sold  out  was  widespread.  This 
was  the  work  of  German  propaganda. 

I  tried  to  answer  the  questions.  I  tried  to  make 
them  see  America  with  my  eyes.  I  explained  that 
half  our  country  is  bourgeois;  that  there  is  no  work- 
ing class  which  corresponds  to  the  Russian  workman; 
that  even  the  unskilled  American  worker  has  some- 
thing to  lose ;  that,  in  consequence,  there  cannot  be  a 


Revolutionary  Justice  6i 

revolution  in  America,  such  as  has  occurred  in  Rus- 
sia. 

They  were  keenly  interested.  The  majority  saw 
my  point.  They  realized  that  changes  in  America 
are  likely  to  come  by  evolution  rather  than  by  revo- 
lution. I  told  them  that  the  President  led  rather 
than  lagged  behind  the  opinion  of  the  majority;  that 
he  was  more  liberal  and  democratic  than  any  presi- 
dent we  had  had,  except  Lincoln.  But  one  man,  an 
illiterate,  was  not  to  be  convinced.  There  was  only 
one  remedy  for  inequalities.  The  working  class 
must  rise,  whether  they  were  a  minority  or  a  major- 
ity. The  capitalists  must  be  beheaded.  He  him- 
self would  like  to  behead  them  one  by  one.  In  the 
flickering  light  I  seemed  to  see  him  pull  out  his  knife 
and  feel  of  it.  But  the  other  men  were  against  such 
methods.  They  suppressed  this  firebrand.  Their 
intelligence  was  marvelous.  Many  had  never  been 
to  school,  yet  they  knew  about  conditions  in  both 
America  and  Europe.  Their  conversation  was  not 
confined  to  wages  and  food,  but  dealt  with  world- 
politics. 

Probably  in  no  other  civilized  land  are  there  so 
many  illiterates.  But  even  the  Russians  who  cannot 
read  or  write  can  think  and  talk. 

By  this  time  the  Commandant  arrived,  and  I  was 
led  forth  on  my  tour  of  inspection.  The  massive- 
ness  of  the  old  fortress  was  impressive.  The  walls 
were  several  feet  thick.  No  sound  could  penetrate 
them.  The  corridors  were  like  vaults.  Here  one 
was  buried  alive. 

My  request  to  interview  the  prisoners  was  in- 
stantly granted.  I  was  ushered  into  a  cell,  and  the 
Bolshevik  guard  withdrew.  It  was  a  room  twelve 
by  fourteen  feet  in  size,  with  a  high  ceiling.  There 
was  one  little  window  far  up  in  the  wall.     It  was  im- 


62  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

possible  to  see  from  it,  and  In  the  daytime  It  gave 
scant  light.  There  was  a  stone  floor,  and  the  walls 
had  been  whitewashed.  It  looked  clean,  but  cold. 
There  was  the  damp  chilly  atmosphere  of  a  prison. 
But  the  one  electric  light  shone  brightly.  It  stood 
on  a  table  by  the  iron  bedstead.  The  only  other  fur- 
niture was  a  chair. 

The  occupant  of  this  cell  was  the  former  Minister 
of  Finance,  a  man  about  fifty,  with  gray  hair  and 
beard.  He  courteously  offered  me  the  chair  and  sat 
on  the  bed.  Again  I  had  the  sensation  of  a  topsy- 
turvy world.  Workingmen  with  fixed  bayonets 
stood  at  the  door,  while  a  learned  Minister  of  Fi- 
nance meekly  sat  on  his  prison-bed  and  talked  to  me. 
He  was  studying  an  English  grammar,  for  he  could 
not  speak  English.  We  talked  together  in  French. 
He  accepted  his  lot  philosophically.  He  did  not 
complain  of  conditions.  He  and  the  others,  he  said, 
were  treated  as  political  offenders.  They  could  have 
food  from  the  outside,  and  letters  and  visits  from 
their  families,  and  might  read  and  write  as  much  as 
they  liked. 

"  It's  the  psychology  of  the  place  that  Is  terrible," 
he  said,  as  he  rose  and  paced  the  floor.  "  We  can't 
tell  what  will  happen.  Each  moment  may  be  the 
last.  Personally,  I  am  not  afraid.  I  don't  think 
they'll  hurt  me.  But  the  others  are  afraid.  Every 
hour  they  fear  a  massacre.  I  do  not  dare  tell  my 
wife  this.  I  tell  her  we  are  all  right.  But  it  Is  a 
frightful  strain."  It  was  Indeed  a  frightful  strain. 
Already  I  was  feefing  It.  The  air  was  charged  with 
Intense  emotion.  The  Bolshevik  soldiers  didn't  trust 
the  Minister  of  Finance  and  he  didn't  trust  them. 
Some  day  the  firebrand  in  the  kitchen  might  be  on 
guard.     What  would  happen  then? 

I  visited  other  cells.     I  talked  with  a  Social  Dem- 


Revolutionary  Justice  63 

ocrat,  a  man  who  has  fought  for  Russian  freedom 
and  is  a  well-known  economist.  He  bitterly  de- 
nounced the  Bolsheviki. 

'*  Go  back  to  America  and  tell  them  what  is  hap- 
pening here.  Tell  American  Socialists  that  the  Bol- 
sheviki   are    imprisoning    their    fellow    Socialists. 


# 

M  A  il  E  P  A 

BPATbEB-b  KPOH-b  m  K« 

jsft  3 

1909. 

The  Label  from  One  of  the  Czar's  Smashed  Wine  Bottles 

Nine  times  I  was  imprisoned  under  the  old  regime, 
and  since  the  Revolution  I  have  been  imprisoned  ten 
times.  There  is  little  to  choose.  Both  Tsar  and 
Bolsheviki  are  dictators.     There  is  no  democracy." 

After  this  outburst  he  began  to  pace  the  floor  rest- 
lessly. His  eyes  had  a  haunted  look.  His  words 
were  those  of  the  Minister  of  Finance. 

"  It's  the  uncertainty  that's  so  terrible.  Person- 
ally, I'm  not  afraid.  They  don't  dare  hurt  me. 
But  the  others  —  they  are  afraid.     They  are  going 


64  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

to  pieces.  Every  day  they  expect  to  be  lined  up  and 
shot.     It  is  unbearable." 

In  each  cell  it  was  the  same.  There  was  the  queer 
restlessness,  then  the  fatal  sentence. 

"  It  isn't  for  myself  I  fear,  it's  for  the  others. 
They  are  afraid." 

Horror  seized  me.     I  could  bear  no  more. 

The  distrust  of  the  prisoners  bred  distrust  in  the 
keepers.  Slowly  each  side  was  being  dragged  to 
disaster.  Yet  outwardly  there  was  no  sign  of  the 
inner  storm.  "  Peter  and  Paul  "  was  run  on  the 
most  approved  prison  methods. 

In  addition  to  the  single  cells  there  were  two  large 
dormitories.  In  these  were  imprisoned  army  offi- 
cers. I  was  shown  these  rooms.  The  men  were 
smoking  and  playing  cards.  Here  the  tension  was 
less.  Companionship  had  eased  the  strain.  In  one 
room  a  Russian  general  rose  and  addressed  me.  He 
spoke  in  French. 

"  Well,  madame,"  he  said,  "  what  do  you  think  of 
Russia?  What  do  you  think  of  a  country  that  im- 
prisons its  officers?  I  don't  suppose  America  does 
that  sort  of  thing?  " 

The  men  crowded  around  to  hear  my  answer. 

"  No,"  I  said,  smiling.  "  Still,  America  does 
imprison  people.  It  imprisons  men  who  refuse  to 
fight." 

At  this  there  was  a  delighted  laugh,  and  the  gen- 
eral continued:  "  Here,  you  see,  It's  the  other  way. 
We  are  imprisoned  for  fighting.  There  should  be 
an  exchange  of  prisoners." 

Even  the  BolshevikI  saw  the  joke  and  joined  In  the 
laugh.     Certainly  it  was  a  topsy-turvy  world. 

As  we  turned  to  go,  my  interpreter  spoke  to  a 
guard.  He  had  been  rude,  had  pushed  the  generals 
aside  and  slammed  the  door. 


Revolutionary  Justice  6^ 

'*  I  hope,"  she  said,  "  you  are  good  to  the  pris- 
oners. Remember  your  own  prison  days  and  what 
it  was  like." 

The  man  hung  his  head.  He  was  like  an  over- 
grown child.  "  I  do  forget,"  he  said,  "  and  I  grow 
ugly." 

In  that  little  incident  lay  the  whole  story.  Power 
breeds  tyrants.  No  man  should  have  arbitrary  con- 
trol of  his  fellows.  As  long  as  there  was  belief  in 
retaliation  and  punishment  life  would  be  ugly. 

A  few  days  later  I  visited  the  Revolutionary  Tri- 
bunal. I  wanted  to  see  how  law  without  law-books 
and  precedents  was  administered.  The  palace  of 
the  Grand  Duke  Nicolas  Nicolaivitch  had  been 
turned  into  a  court  house.  It  is  a  massive  white 
stone  building  on  the  bank  of  the  Neva,  near  the 
fortress  of  Peter  and  Paul.  In  the  old  days  it  was 
gay  with  music  and  laughter.  A  broad  marble  stair- 
case, covered  with  a  red  velvet  carpet,  led  to  the  ball- 
room. That  room  was  resplendent  in  silk  hangings, 
a  gold  frieze,  and  a  gorgeous  chandelier.  It  had 
a  brightly  polished  inlaid  wooden  floor.  Many  gay 
little  slippers  had  whirled  across  it.  Now  it  was  cov- 
ered with  the  mark  of  muddy  feet.  Dust,  ashes, 
and  cigarette-butts  lay  everywhere.  The  red  velvet 
carpet  had  been  pulled  awry.  The  elaborate  furni- 
ture was  piled  up  in  corners.  Streams  of  working- 
men  and  soldiers  moved  in  and  out.  An  excited 
crowd  was  arguing  in  the  corridors.  The  court- 
room was  empty.  The  judges  had  retired,  angry, 
and  refused  to  sit  again  that  day.  The  story  I  got 
was  as  follows : — 

A  man  named  Branson,  a  member  of  the  ancient 
Duma,  and  the  secretary  of  a  league  for  the  defense 
of  the  Constituent  Assembly,  had  been  on  trial. 
The  court-room  was  filled  with  his  friends  and  sym- 


66  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

pathizers.  When  Branson  entered,  he  was  given  an 
ovation.  The  president  of  the  tribunal  called  for 
order,  but  the  applause  and  cheers  continued.  Then 
the  president  ordered  the  room  cleared.  Where- 
upon indignant  cries  arose.  *'  This  is  not  a  tribunal, 
it  is  a  chamber  of  torture.  We  will  not  leave  except 
at  the  point  of  the  bayonet.'* 

Again  the  president  called  upon  the  soldiers  to 
empty  the  hall.  Slowly  they  moved  forward,  with 
fixed  bayonets,  but  the  public  did  not  stir.  The  sol- 
diers withdrew  into  a  corner.  A  workingman 
sprang  to  his  feet  and  heaped  sarcasm  upon  the  tri- 
bunal. The  president  threatened  expulsion,  but  the 
man  merely  cried  out,  "  Shoot  me  down;  you  cannot 
put  me  out  otherwise."  The  president  ordered  the 
man  ejected,  but  he  slipped  in  among  the  spectators 
and  took  a  seat.  From  this  vantage-ground  he  again 
hurled  out  his  taunt:  *'  Shoot  me  down;  you  cannot 
take  me  otherwise."  The  public  sided  with  the  man. 
It  was  impossible  to  reach  him  without  violence. 
The  patience  of  the  court  was  exhausted.  In  hot  an- 
ger the  president  and  tribunal  left.  By  this  time  the 
soldiers  were  angry,  and  expelled  the  crowd  with  no 
gentle  hand. 

At  this  point  I  arrived.  There  would  be  no 
further  sitting  that  day,  so  I  left;  but  in  a  few  days 
I  returned.  This  time  I  had  a  permit,  and  my  in- 
terpreter. 

The  court  was  to  open  at  two.  We  climbed  the 
dirty  marble  staircase.  The  air  was  foul  and  full  of 
smoke.  Across  one  end  of  the  ball-room  was  a  long 
wooden  table  covered  with  a  red  cloth.  This  was 
the  judges'  bench.  In  front  were  rows  of  wooden 
benches  for  the  spectators.  On  one  side  of  the 
judges'  bench  were  other  seats,  for  the  prisoners, 


Revolutionary  Justice  67 

lawyers,  and  witnesses.  There  was  no  order  or 
cleanliness. 

Two  o'clock  came  and  went;  then  three,  then  four, 
then  five.  If  Germany  attempts  to  systematize  Rus- 
sia, she  will  have  her  hands  full.  A  Russian  Is  never 
on  time.  At  six  o'clock  the  seven  judges  filed  In. 
They  were  all  worklngmen.  They  had  been  elected 
by  the  All-Russian  Soviet,  the  Congress  of  Working- 
men  and  Soldiers.  Not  one  of  them  could  boast  of 
a  clean  collar.  The  president  wore  a  dingy  business 
suit.  One  man's  shirt  was  so  dirty  that  It  was  Im- 
possible to  distinguish  the  color.     He  was  collarless. 

No  one  rose  to  greet  the  court.  A  group  of 
Junkers  were  to  be  tried,  among  them  a  man  named 
Pourlskevltch,  a  general  In  the  Tsar's  army,  one  of 
the  men  who  had  aided  In  the  assassination  of  Ras- 
putin. Pourlskevltch  Is  a  monarchist  to  the  back- 
bone, and  hated  by  the  working  class.  He  and  his 
companions  were  accused  of  forming  an  organization 
which  was  to  seize  the  government  and  restore  the 
monarchy. 

The  room  was  packed.  The  trial  had  brought 
from  hiding  a  number  of  titled  and  wealthy  people. 
Most  of  the  women  wore  Red  Cross  costumes. 
This  was  to  hide  their  elegance.  But  one  family, 
a  mother  and  several  daughters  and  some  relatives, 
appeared  In  all  their  finery.  They  wore  rings  and 
diamond  brooches  and  displayed  expensive  furs. 
They  crowded  on  the  bench  beside  me.  There  was 
not  room  for  them  all,  so  one  of  the  daughters 
turned  to  me.  She  spoke  In  German  (the  language 
of  the  Russian  court)  :  ''  Will  you  move  to  the  back 
of  the  room.  We  want  this  bench.  One  of  the 
prisoners  Is  a  relative." 

I  had  been  In  court  four  hours.  I  had  sat  in  my 
seat  the  whole  time,  to  hold  it.     I  looked  up  at  the 


68  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

young  woman  and  shook  my  head.  She  reddened 
with  anger.  Her  Insolence  was  intolerable.  She 
seemed  to  have  forgotten  that  there  had  been  a  revo- 
lution. She  planted  herself  half  on  me  and  half  on 
the  bench.  She  was  very  beautiful,  but  her  body 
was  as  hard  and  rigid  as  her  face.  I  found  my  tem- 
per mounting.  I  understood  the  rage  of  the  Bol- 
sheviki  at  the  insolence  of  the  autocracy.  I  drove 
my  elbow  with  a  vicious  dig  into  the  young  woman. 
She  grew  furious,  but  she  no  longer  had  power  to 
order  me  to  a  dungeon.  She  removed  herself  from 
my  lap,  but  squeezed  in  close.  I  could  make  no 
impression  and  gave  it  up. 

By  this  time  even  the  aisles  were  full.  Two  cooks 
had  come  up  from  the  kitchen.  Their  arms  were 
bare  and  they  were  hot  and  greasy.  Two  chairs  were 
brought  for  them  by  the  soldiers.  I  sat  between  the 
duchesses  and  the  cooks.  Of  the  two,  the  cooks  had 
the  better  manners. 

Then  there  was  a  great  craning  of  necks.  There 
was  a  sound  of  tramping  feet.  The  prisoners  were 
being  led  in.  In  they  came,  between  two  rows  of 
Bolshevik  soldiers.  They  were  in  full  regimentals. 
Their  uniforms  were  covered  with  gold  braid,  and 
they  wore  a  great  array  of  medals.  They  even  had 
spurs  on  their  shining  leather  boots.  They  laughed 
and  joked  like  schoolboys.  The  soldiers  who 
guarded  them  were  ragged  and  dirty.  No  two  had 
uniforms  alike.  Some  wore  caps  and  others  fur 
hats.  Nothing  matched.  One  or  two  had  their 
feet  bound  in  rags.  They  looked  like  the  soldiery 
of  a  comic  opera.  They  ranged  themselves  along 
the  wall  and  leaned  on  their  bayonets.  The  whole 
scene  was  comic. 

Again  I  felt  like  Alice  in  Wonderland.  I  had 
swallowed    a    magic   pill    which    had    transformed 


Revolutionary  Justice  69 

things.  Cooks  and  duchesses;  ragged  soldiers  and 
resplendent  generals;  collarless  workingmen  and  be- 
wigged  and  begowned  judges,  had  changed  places. 
Even  the  gaudy  ball-room,  by  a  wave  of  the  magic 
wand,  had  become  a  dirty  human  meeting-hall. 

Laughter  surged  to  my  lips,  but  something  in  the 
faces  of  the  judges  checked  it.  The  eyes  of  the  sol- 
diers were  stern.  The  family  next  me  was  making 
signs  to  their  Junker  officer.  They  jested  and 
laughed.  They  ridiculed  the  proceedings.  The 
Junker  officer  lay  back  in  his  chair  and  stretched  his 
feet  out  in  front  of  him  and  grinned.  Contempt 
for  the  court  was  in  every  act  and  look. 

Suddenly  I  remembered  the  soldier  in  the  kitchen 
of  Peter  and  Paul  and  his  words,  "  The  capitalists 
must  be  beheaded.  I  should  like  to  behead  them  one 
by  one."  What  were  these  people  thinking  of? 
Didn't  they  realize  their  danger? 

But  now  the  trial  had  begun.  Pourlskevitch  had 
retained  an  eminent  lawyer  as  his  defender.  A  gray- 
bearded  man  in  a  handsome  frock  coat  stepped  for- 
ward. He  had  all  the  pomp  and  formality  of  by- 
gone days.  He  was  over-obsequious  to  the  judges. 
Each  wave  of  his  hand  was  an  insult. 

He  bowed  low  and  addressed  the  tribunal. 
"  Most  reverent  and  honorable  sirs,"  he  began. 

The  prisoners  giggled.  A  smile  went  around  the 
court-room.  But  the  tribunal  listened  with  wide- 
open,  serious  eyes.  They  struggled  to  comprehend 
the  learned  legal  arguments.  A  puzzled  frown  crept 
over  their  faces.  They  consulted  one  another,  but 
the  lawyer's  eloquent  speech  flowed  on. 

*'  I  am  sure,"  he  said,  "  that  this  great  and  honor- 
able tribunal  wishes  to  be  just;  that  the  learned  gen- 
tlemen on  the  bench  have  no  thought  but  justice." 

The  biting  sarcasm  failed  to  touch  the  tribunal. 


yo  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

They  listened  with  child-like  earnestness.  It  was  pa- 
thetic and  magnificent. 

But  early  in  the  case  there  came  an  interruption. 
Among  the  prisoners  was  a  man  who  was  not  a 
Junker.  He  had  been  indicted  with  the  group  of 
Monarchists,  but  he  was  in  reality  a  Socialist.  This 
man's  lawyer,  also  a  Socialist,  now  rose.  He  used 
no  blandishments.  He  upbraided  the  tribunal.  He 
declared  that  it  was  an  outrage  that  his  client,  a  prom- 
inent Socialist,  should  be  classed  and  tried  with  the 
despicable  Monarchist  Pouriskevitch. 

It  was  as  if  a  bomb  had  exploded.  The  court- 
room was  in  an  uproar.  Pouriskevitch,  red  and  an- 
gry, was  on  his  feet.  "  How  dare  a  common  Social- 
ist consider  it  an  insult  to  be  tried  with  me?  I  am  a 
general  and  a  noble." 

It  was  funny  and  tragic.  One-half  the  court-room 
glared  at  the  other  half.  The  judges  were  bewil- 
dered. In  the  end  they  ordered  the  Socialist  lawyer 
from  the  room.  They  had  ignored  or  failed  to  com- 
prehend the  insults  of  the  eminent  counsel,  but  they 
understood  the  taunts  of  the  Socialist.  .  Then  the 
tribunal  (Consulted  together.  At  last  the  president 
rose  and  announced  that  the  court  would  retire,  to 
consider  whether  the  prisoners  should  be  tried  to- 
gether or  separately. 

It  was  eight  o'clock.  I  was  faint  for  want  of 
food.  The  tribunal  might  not  return  for  hours,  and 
then  it  might  sit  until  three  in  the  morning.  I  de- 
cided to  leave.  As  I  pushed  my  way  out,  I  realized 
again  the  intense  emotional  atmosphere  of  the  for- 
tress. Faces  were  flushed  and  eyes  angry.  Hot, 
eager  talk  spurted  up.  There  was  the  same  battle 
of  class  against  class,  the  same  hatred,  the  same  de- 
sire on  the  part  of  each  to  dominate.  Only  the 
judges  had  been   serene.     They  were   pitiful   and 


Revolutionary  Justice  7 1 

great  in  their  simplicity,  their  struggle  to  understand, 
their  attempt  to  be  fair. 

From  the  Nicolal  Palace  I  went  to  the  apartment 
of  Maxim  Gorky.  A  few  days  before,  I  had  been 
there  and  had  met  the  mother  of  Tereschenko  and 
the  wife  of  Konavello.  Tereschenko  and  Konavello 
were  two  of  the  ministers  imprisoned  in  Peter  and 
Paul.  This  mother  and  wife  were  tortured  by 
anxiety.  In  their  dilemma  they  turned  to  Maxim 
Gorky.  He  was  the  one  intellectual  who  had  not 
deserted  the  Bolsheviki.  He  was  doing  the  big 
thing.  He  criticized,  condemned,  but  tried  to  help. 
Each  day  his  paper,  Novia  Jizm,  laid  bare  the  faults 
of  the  Bolshevik  government.  Hourly  he  was  in 
danger  of  arrest.  But  his  stand  made  his  home  the 
refuge  of  the  oppressed.  Workingmen  and  count- 
esses came  to  him  for  aid.  Marie  Andrievna, 
Gorky's  companion  for  twenty  years,  and  in  all  but 
legal  formality  his  wife,  made  a  charming  hostess. 
It  was  she  who  cheered  the  distressed  wife  and 
mother  and  invited  them  to  tea.  It  was  she  who 
promised  to  visit  the  imprisoned  men.  It  was  she 
who  told  Gorky  of  Konavello's  rheumatism.  When 
Gorky  heard  this,  he  went  to  the  telephone.^  Over 
the  wire  he  arranged  to  have  his  doctor  visit  the 
sick  man.  Tears  of  gladness  and  gratitude  were  in 
the  woman's  eyes  when  they  left. 

When  I  reached  Maxim  Gorky's,  after  my  day 
in  court,  I  was  tired  and  spent,  but  they  listened  to 
my  story  with  interest.  Then  Marie  Andrievna  told 
me  of  her  day.  She  had  been  to  Peter  and  Paul. 
She  had  seen  the  Imprisoned  men.  She  had  found 
Konavello  very  111.  The  prisoners  had  been  through 
a  fiery  ordeal.  In  a  moment  of  rashness  Konavello 
had  written  to  a  friend  denouncing  the  Bolshevik 


72  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

government  and  declaring  that  Russia  was  being 
delivered  over  to  Germany.  This  letter  came  into 
the  hands  of  the  soldiers  on  guard.  They  were  en- 
raged. They  cast  Konavello  into  a  dungeon,  a  dark 
cell  in  the  basement,  where  the  walls  reeked  with 
moisture.  When  the  other  prisoners  heard  of  Ko- 
navello's  plight,  they  took  counsel  together.  It  was 
agreed  that  Konavello  was  too  111  to  survive  such 
treatment.  They  decided  to  make  a  protest.  Min- 
isters, generals,  and  other  political  prisoners  re- 
solved to  go  on  a  hunger  strike.  They  were  not 
going  to  be  outdone  by  militant  suffragettes. 

The  ministers  and  generals  proved  effective  hun- 
ger-strikers. The  soldiers  grew  worried,  then  en- 
raged. They  led  the  little  community  out  Into  the 
yard  and  lined  them  up  against  the  wall.  "  We 
shoot,  unless  you  suspend  your  strike,"  was  the  ulti- 
matum. 

But  light  came  to  three  Kronstadt  sailors.  They 
suddenly  stepped  forward.  "  What  we  are  doing  is 
wrong,"  they  said.  "  It's  against  all  principles  of 
brotherhood.  These  men  shall  not  be  shot,  except 
over  our  dead  bodies." 

Their  courage  won  the  day.  The  angel  In  the 
Russian  soldier  rose  to  the  surface.  The  prisoners 
were  sent  back  to  their  cells,  and  Konavello  was  re- 
leased from  the  dungeon. 

"  But,"  said  Marie  Andrlevna  when  she  had  fin- 
ished, "  another  time  it  may  not  turn  out  that  way. 
My  heart  sickens  when  I  think  of  the  future." 

Since  my  return  to  America  I  have  read  that  two 
of  the  ministers  In  Peter  and  Paul  have  been  put  to 
death.  One,  I  believe,  was  the  Minister  of  Finance. 
The  night-guard  entered  the  cells  and  stabbed  the 
men.  It  was  not  an  act  of  the  Soviet  government, 
but  a  deed  of  that  wild,  revengeful  force  which  has 


Revolutionary  Justice  73 

been  let  loose  In  Russia.  The  pity  of  It!  For  the 
Russian  has  Infinite  possibilities.  He  can  be  domi- 
nated by  high  Ideals  as  well  as  by  low.  But  the 
Soviet  government  has  no  time  to  teach  Ideals.  In 
Its  desperate  struggle  to  survive,  In  Its  fight  for  equal- 
ity, it  uses  autocratic  methods. 

Only  the  voice  of  Gorky  rises  above  the  mael- 
strom, pleading  for  moderation,  for  patience,  for 
fine  methods  as  well  as  fine  principles  —  pleading  for 
spiritual  regeneration  as  well  as  economic  equality. 
These  are  his  words  as  they  appeared  one  morning 
in  his  paper,  Novia  Jizm: 

"  The  question  is,  is  the  Revolution  bringing  spirit- 
ual regeneration?  Is  it  making  people  more  honest, 
more  sincere?  or  Is  man's  life  as  cheap  as  before? 
Are  the  new  officials  as  rude  as  the  old?  Are  the 
old  brutalities  still  In  existence?  Is  there  the  same 
cruel  treatment  of  prisoners?  Does  not  bribery  re- 
main? Is  it  not  true  that  only  physical  force  has 
changed  hands,  and  that  there  has  been  no  new  spirit- 
ual realization?  What  is  the  meaning  of  Hfe?  It 
should  be  the  development  of  spiritual  realization, 
the  development  of  all  our  capacities  for  good. 

"  The  time  Is  not  ripe  for  this.  We  must  first 
take  things  over  by  force.  That  Is  the  answer  I 
get.  But  there  Is  no  poison  more  dangerous  than 
power  over  others.  This  we  must  not  forget,  or  the 
poison  will  poison  us.  We  shall  become  worse  can- 
nibals than  those  against  whom  we  have  fought  all 
our  lives.  It  must  be  a  revolution  of  the  heart  and 
brain,  but  not  of  the  bayonet." 


CHAPTER  VII 

THE    SOVIETS GOVERNMENT   BY   THE    BOLSHEVIKI 

SMOLNEY  INSTITUTE  in  Petrograd  was  a 
girls'  school  In  the  old  days.  It  still  kept  the 
ancient  title.  The  ground  was  deep  In  snow 
when  I  made  my  first  visit.  The  Bolsheviki  had 
made  the  Institute  the  new  seat  of  government.  I 
walked  up  the  straight  driveway  between  snow- 
covered  lawns.  A  large  white  wooden  building 
stretched  before  me.  At  one  end  was  a  chapel.  In 
the  colonnaded  porch  of  the  center  building  soldiers 
stood  with  fixed  bayonets  and  machine  guns  pointed 
threateningly. 

Inside  the  outer  entrance  soldiers  with  bayonets 
halted  me.  I  must  have  a  pass.  I  fell  Into  line 
among  a  row  of  people.  Two  young  girls  with  short 
hair  were  giving  out  passes.  They  couldn't  speak 
English,  but  I  made  them  understand  I  was  an  Amer- 
ican and  a  journalist.  With  a  smile  they  wrote  some- 
thing on  a  scrap  of  paper.  The  pass  was  a  sheet 
torn  from  a  tiny  note  book,  stamped  with  a  rubber 
seal  and  a  date  scrawled  across  it.  Any  one  could 
have  faked  the  pass.  German  spies  could  enter 
Smolney  Institute  with  ease.  Even  the  Kaiser  might 
have  risked  it. 

The  long  white  corridors  were  crowded.  Sol- 
diers and  workingmen  moved  in  and  out  endlessly. 
They  all  smoked  and  cigarette  butts  and  ashes  were 
strewn  over  the  floor.  Only  a  short  time  before 
little  girls  of  the  aristocracy  paraded  these  corridors 

74 


The  Soviets 


75 


A  Pass  to  Smolney  Institute 

arm  In  arm.  The  large,  clean  dormitories  were  filled 
with  little  white  beds,  the  big  schoolrooms  buzzed 
with  childish  talk.  Now  the  fate  of  a  nation  was 
being  decided  within  these  walls. 

Unshaven,  coUarless  men  littered  the  floor  with 
papers  and  argued  hotly.  The  schoolrooms  had  be- 
come meeting  halls  and  the  dormitories,  subdivided 
by  wooden  partitions,  offices.  In  the  corridors  were 
long  tables  piled  high  with  radical  literature.  There 
were  pamphlets  on  anarchism,  socialism,  and  syndi- 
calism. AH  the  outcasts  of  society  here  had  a  hear- 
ing. The  place  was  without  formality.  It  had  the 
atmosphere  of  trade  union  meetings  and  socialist 
gatherings.  It  seethed  with  intense  emotion.  It 
was  unlike  any  seat  of  government  ever  known. 

There  had  been  no  time  for  adjustments.  On  the 
white  doors  down  the  long  corridors  large  numbers 
were  scrawled  in  blue  chalk.     These  numbers,  with 


76  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 


BoeHHo-PcBomonloH.  nponyoKt. 

DETP-cThCJI.  JlaHO    cie\ikiK.dJx.v^... A'— ^^ 


J^)'(\KI>I>1..K^ 1917  r.       cpoKOMT.    no    1  <?3^.^:^^^r^^^.^  -W^ -• 


KoMeMAaHTOKlA  OTA'fcnv 


Ha  npaeo  CBo6oflHaro  Bxoaa  bt,  Cmojib- 

CMOJbHMft.  HHCTlITyn. 

=====  Hblft  HHCTHxyr-b. 


Op.hjf'^^ 


4n»/ionpou3eodumejib 


A  Journalist  Pass  to  Smolney  Institute  and  the  Meetings 
of  the  Soviet 

the  names  of  the  committees  occupying  the  rooms, 
had  been  written  out  by  hand  on  a  slip  of  paper  and 
tacked  to  the  wall.  The  rooms  of  the  commls- 
sares,  the  Bolshevik  ministers,  were  equally  haphaz- 
ardly designated.  Scribbled  across  a  sheet  of  paper 
was  the  simple  statement  "  Commlssare  Trotsky's 
Office,"  and  this  was  stuck  to  his  door  with  a  pin. 

Visions  arose  of  the  stately  houses  of  Parliament 
or  the  prosperous  Capitol  at  Washington,  and  I 
smiled. 

But  the  informality  was  refreshing.  You  could 
speak  to  any  one,  provided  you  could  hold  them  for 
talk.  For  it  was  a  rushing  world.  Plots  and  coun- 
terplots were  being  unfolded.  The  food  was  run- 
ning low,  the  city  was  In  a  state  of  upheaval.     The 


The  Soviets  77 

Bolsheviki  were  having  a  hard  fight.  Their  control 
was  limited  to  the  central  government.  The  soldiers 
and  workers'  deputies  had  become  the  Russian  Con- 
gress, or  Soviet.  But  even  this  body  had  its  diffi- 
culties. It  was  the  first  to  purge  itself.  All  mem- 
bers not  Bolsheviki  or  Social  Revolutionaries  left. 
They  numbered  perhaps  a  fourth  of  the  whole. 
Their  places  were  quickly  filled  by  Bolsheviki.  The 
Soviet,  which  represented  all  Russia,  now  consisted 
of  only  the  most  radical  elements.  Bolshevik  min- 
isters were  made  the  executive  arm  of  the  Congress, 
and  called  the  "  People's  Commissares." 

But  the  Bolsheviki  did  not  control  the  city  govern- 
ment. The  Petrograd  Municipal  Duma  had  been 
elected  under  Kerensky.  Most  of  the  members  were 
Cadets  —  Liberals. 

Conflict  immediately  arose  between  the  city  gov- 
ernment and  the  Central  Power.  The  Municipal 
Duma  would  not  take  orders.  It  refused  to  recog- 
nize the  Soviet.  The  members  went  on  strike.  The 
National  power  grew  angry.  They  declared  the 
Duma  dissolved  and  ordered  a  new  election.  The 
Commissares  issued  the  following  decree : 

"  All  employees  of  government  institutions  who 
strike  or  sabotage  in  their  work  are  declared  enemies 
of  the  people.  Their  names  will  be  printed  in  the 
government  paper  and  in  lists  which  will  be  posted  on 
the  walls  of  public  buildings.  All  those  who  won't 
work  with  the  people  have  no  place  among  the  peo- 
ple." 

The  Duma  did  not  take  its  fate  meekly.  It  re- 
fused to  dissolve  or  consent  to  a  new  election.  It 
maintained  it  had  been  elected  by  secret  ballot  and 
that  no  one,  neither  the  former  provisional  govern- 
ment, nor  the  Bolshevik  Soviet  could  dissolve  it.  A 
few    members    dissented.     They    were    Socialists. 


78  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

They  said  public  opinion  had  changed  and  a  new 
election  was  just.  But  they  were  voted  down.  In 
an  impassioned  speech  Mayor  Schreider  declared: 

"  We  will  remain  at  our  post  and  continue  to  work 
by  virtue  of  our  right  until  the  expiration  of  our 
term  of  office.  We  will  defend  to  the  last  moment 
and  with  the  last  drop  of  blood,  the  rights  which 
have  been  intrusted  to  us  by  the  people.  For  us  the 
decree  of  the  Soviet  does  not  exist.  We  recognize 
only  that  law  which  can  be  changed  or  modified  by 
the  Constituent  Assembly."  But  the  Central  Power 
was  not  to  be  defied.  Soldiers  with  bayonets  entered 
the  Duma,  turned  out  the  members  and  closed  the 
hall,  and  a  new  election  was  ordered.  The  irate 
members  were  helpless.  There  were  no  soldiers 
to  defend  them.  They  met  secretly  and  inserted  the 
following  announcement  in  their  paper : 

"  By  order  of  the  usurpers  of  power,  the  Duma 
was  dissolved,  but  it  still  exists.  Immediately  after 
the  attack,  it  united  in  another  locality  and  continued 
to  work  on  the  question  of  unemployment.  In  spite 
of  the  violence  of  bayonets  the  Duma  continues  to 
guard  the  city^s  welfare,  but  the  population  which 
elected  us  must  come  to  our  aid. 

"  Citizens,  all  the  liberties  we  have  conquered  are 
menaced. 

"  Protest  against  those  who  trample  under  foot 
our  rights. 

"  The  city  Is  In  danger  from  cold  and  starvation. 
Organize  meetings  of  protest.  Pass  resolutions. 
At  these  meetings  let  the  following  be  your  watch- 
words : 

"  Down  with  autocratic  Commissares. 

**  Down  with  stranglers  of  Liberty. 

"  Down  with  the  saboteurs  of  the  city  administra- 
tion. 


The  Soviets  79 

"  Long  live  universal  suffrage,  direct,  equal  and 
secret. 

"  Long  live  the  legal  autonomy  of  the  municipality. 

"  Long  live  the  liberty  of  citizens. 

*'  Long  live  the  Constituent  Assembly." 

But  Petrograd  did  not  rally  to  the  support  of  the 
Duma.  The  soldiers  and  workers  remained  faith- 
ful to  the  Central  Government.  The  power  of  the 
Bolsheviki  grew.  In  every  department  there  were 
the  same  struggles.  Many  officials  were  Cadets 
(Liberals)  or  moderate  Socialists.  They  refused 
to  resign  or  recognize  the  new  government.  They 
hoped  for  a  counter  revolution.  But  this  hope  was 
short  Hved.  It  depended  on  the  peasants.  They 
as  a  body  had  not  joined  the  Soviet.  A  meeting  was 
called  of  the  All  Russian  Peasants  Congress  in  Pet- 
rograd. The  first  business  was  the  election  of  a 
president.  Chernov  received  369  votes  and  Marie 
Spiradonova  329.  Chernov  is  a  Menshevik,  a  So- 
cial Democrat  of  the  right. 

Marie  Spiradonova  is  a  Bolshevik,  a  Social  Dem- 
ocrat of  the  extreme  left. 

Though  Chernov  was  elected  president,  it  was 
Spiradonova's  faction  that  grew.  A  week  later,  by 
a  large  majority,  it  was  voted  to  send  peasant  dele- 
gates to  sit  with  the  Workers  and  Soldiers  Deputies. 
The  Soviet  had  become  a  Congress  of  Workers, 
Peasants  and  Soldiers, 

In  the  winter  of  19 18  the  representatives  of  75 
per  cent,  of  the  population  were  Bolsheviki.  The 
other  25  per  cent,  the  monarchists,  the  capitalists, 
the  bourgeoisie  and  the  intellectuals,  were  without 
representation.  They  refused  to  remain  in  the  Soviet 
and  they  had  no  voice.  Chernov  at  the  Peasants' 
Congress,  which  still  continued  to  meet  as  a  separate 
body,    cried    out:     "Newspapers    are    being    sup- 


8o  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

pressed.  Tyranny  Is  In  the  land.  But  they  cannot 
suppress  my  voice.     I  will  speak." 

He  was  far  too  popular  and  radical  for  Interfer- 
ence. He  spoke  on,  but  his  power  waned.  Slowly 
the  working  class  government  took  shape.  Dumas 
and  Zemstvos  the  country  over  were  abolished. 
Local  Soviets  took  their  place.  There  were  village, 
city  and  district  Soviets.  They  were  made  up  of 
workers,  peasants,  and  soldiers.  The  local  Soviets 
were  autonomous  In  local  matters,  but  their  decrees 
had  to  accord  with  the  fundamental  principles  laid 
down  by  the  Central  Power.  The  District  Soviets, 
like  the  Central,  appointed  Commlssares  who  could 
aid  and  strengthen  the  small  local  Soviets  of  the  dis- 
trict. 

Meanwhile  the  national  government  steadied.  It 
began  to  Issue  decrees.  Property  was  the  main  ob- 
ject attacked.  The  right  to  private  ownership  In 
land  was  abolished.  Henceforth  all  land  belonged 
to  the  nation.  It  was  to  be  confiscated  and  parceled 
out  to  the  farmers  according  to  the  needs  of  each 
family.  The  distribution  was  to  be  made  by  the 
local  Soviets.  But  the  Soviets  were  slow.  Some 
had  not  been  organized.  The  peasants  grew  impa- 
tient. As  In  the  days  of  Kerensky  they  took  the  law 
into  their  own  hands.  The  rough  elements  seized 
what  they  wanted. 

One  family  I  visited  employed  a  maid  servant 
from  the  country.  She  was  a  crude  little  creature, 
with  big  rough  hands  and  ill  fitting  clothes.  She 
worshiped  her  employers.  She  kissed  the  members 
of  the  family  when  they  came  or  went.  She  guarded 
their  interests  as  her  own.  I  asked  her  about  her 
village.     Had  there  been  violence  there? 

"  Yes,"  she  said  with  anger  in  her  tone,  "  the 
hooligans  seized  the  big  estate.     They  murdered  the 


The  Soviets  8i 

family,  even  the  five  year  old  child.  They  found 
wine  in  the  wine  cellar  and  got  drunk.  They  de- 
stroyed the  house,  divided  the  furniture  and  seized 
the  land.  They  had  no  right  to  take  other  people's 
things.  The  land  belonged  to  the  peasants,  but  not 
the  house  and  furniture."  She  turned  to  her  em- 
ployer and  said,  "  I  work  for  you.  Suppose  I  took 
your  things.     I've  no  right  to  them." 

Her  point  of  view  was  mteresting.  I  asked  the 
girl  if  she  cared  for  her  home.  Her  face  became 
radiant.  The  tiny  strip  of  land  and  the  two-room 
cottage  were  her  passion.  Every  penny  earned  went 
to  her  people.  She  lived  for  the  annual  two  months' 
vacation.  "  My  own  home  and  my  own  people  are 
the  best,"  she  said  shyly.  I  asked  her  if  she  was  a 
Bolshevik.  "  No,"  she  said  fiercely,  "  for  they  say 
things  with  their  tongue,  but  they  don't  do  them." 

In  another  family  I  ran  across  another  country 
girl.  She  had  come  to  the  city  to  be  a  seamstress. 
In  her  village  there  was  a  big  estate.  The  owner 
was  popular  with  the  peasants.  A  meeting  was  held 
and  it  was  agreed  not  to  touch  him  or  his  possessions. 
But  as  time  went  on  temptation  grew.  When  the 
owner  and  his  family  went  to  the  city  his  land  was 
seized  and  his  house  destroyed. 

Another  interesting  decree  dealt  with  houses  and 
apartments.  These  were  no  longer  private  prop- 
erty. But  the  owner  might  continue  to  live  in  his 
house  provided  he  occupied  only  a  small  portion. 
The  part  he  retained  must  not  exceed  a  rental  of  a 
thousand  roubles.  Worked  out  in  practice  this  lim- 
ited a  family  to  one  room  per  person. 

Such  a  decree  could  not  be  carried  out.  There 
was  no  machinery  to  enforce  it.  It  was  ignored  by 
people  in  general,  but  when  the  Government  needed 
extra  rooms  they  went  to  a  rich's  man's  house  and 


82  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

took  possession.  Some  householders  resorted  to 
tricks.  One  man  Invited  a  trade  union  organization 
to  occupy  the  parlor  floor.  Nightly  excited  voices 
arose  from  the  drawing-room.  The  mahogany  fur- 
niture was  kicked  and  banged,  but  the  owner  kept 
his  house  unmolested. 

Still  another  decree  dealt  with  clothing.  This  was 
not  to  exceed  a  certain  amount  and  a  certain  value. 
No  man  might  have  more  than  one  fur  coat.  The 
number  of  blankets  was  limited.  Every  one  was 
requested  to  make  an  Inventory  and  surrender  the 
extras  to  a  soldier  at  the  front  or  a  shivering  mortal 
at  home.  Of  course  lies  were  told.  It  was  impos- 
sible to  enforce  this  decree.  Occasionally  soldiers 
visited  the  wealthier  homes.  They  inventoried  the 
premises  and  carried  off  the  extras.  To  the  prop- 
erty owners  such  proceedings  were  heartbreaking. 
Capitalists  and  bourgeoisie  turned  their  eyes  toward 
the  Constituent  Assembly  as  their  one  hope.  The 
Assembly  was  to  meet  on  December  nth.  Many 
members  had  been  elected  before  or  at  the  time  of 
the  Bolshevik  revolution.  The  Constituency  repre- 
sented all  classes.  The  Conservatives  determined 
to  concentrate  their  fight  on  this  event. 

Meanwhile  the  Bolshevik  Government  grew  daily 
more  unfriendly  to  the  Constituent  Assembly.  That 
body  would  be  full  of  Cadets.  Cadets  were  enemies 
of  the  people.  At  first  these  sentiments  were  ut- 
tered timidly.  To  supplant  the  Assembly  with  the 
All  Russian  Soviet  would  take  time.  The  people 
had  been  taught  to  regard  the  Assembly  as  the 
culmination  of  all  hopes. 

The  monarchists  and  capitalists  were  clever.  Se- 
cretly they  were  hatching  plots  for  counter  revolution. 
Kaledine  and  the  Cossacks  were  to  march  on  Pet- 
rograd  and  seize  the  Government.     But  these  efforts 


The  Soviets  83 

except  when  discovered  and  exposed  by  the  Commls- 
sares,  were  kept  dark.  Outwardly  the  Conserva- 
tives asked  for  but  one  thing,  representation.  The 
Constituent  Assembly  must  meet.  Every  one  must 
have  a  voice.  Shrewdly  they  let  the  radical  intellec- 
tuals Chernov  and  Zeretelli  do  the  talking.  These 
men  were  Socialists.  They  were  Bolsheviki  in  prin- 
ciple but  not  in  method.  They  believed  in  a  revolu- 
tion by  the  vote,  but  not  by  the  sword.  They  were 
feared  by  the  Commissares.  Their  power  was  great. 
They  could  not  be  downed.  The  peasant  was  will- 
ing to  behead  the  capitalist,  but  these  men  were 
loved. 

Several  days  before  the  opening  of  the  Assembly 
meetings  were  held.  One  Sunday  morning  I  went 
to  hear  Zeretelli.  The  meeting  was  in  a  great  circus. 
The  place  holds  six  thousand.  It  was  jammed. 
Zeretelli  is  dying  of  consumption.  He  has  spent 
seven  years  in  penal  servitude  and  given  his  life  to 
the  cause  of  Russian  freedom.  He  is  pale  and  thin 
and  his  eyes  are  sunken.  No  one  has  ever  doubted 
his  honesty  and  sincerity.  He  spoke  with  passion. 
He  declared  the  time  was  not  ripe  for  a  working 
class  government.  There  must  be  a  coalition. 
Socialists  and  capitalists  must  unite.  All  must  be 
represented.  The  Assembly  must  meet.  The  de- 
crees must  be  made  by  that  body.  They  must  be 
the  product  of  the  vote  of  the  whole  people. 

This  speech  brought  thunderous  applause.  But 
it  was  not  passionate  applause.  The  meeting  lacked 
fire.  The  audience  was  made  up  of  doctors,  lawyers, 
bankers,  school  teachers,  and  shop  keepers.  There 
were  no  factory  workers  and  only  a  few  soldiers 
present.     Reason  was  stronger  than  emotion. 

On  December  nth  there  was  a  parade  as  a  demon- 
stration   for    the    Assembly.     The    Soviet    paper 


84  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

requested  the  Bolshevlkl  not  to  take  part.  I  was  out 
early  and  wandered  about  the  streets.  At  ten  the 
line  began  to  form.  Riots  were  expected.  It  was 
feared  the  two  parties  would  clash.  But  except  for  a 
few  bullets  fired  by  an  over-excited  man,  I  saw  no 
violence.  There  were  ten  thousand  in  line.  A  Bol- 
shevik demonstration  vould  have  brought  out  fifty  to 
seventy  thousand.  x  le  marchers  were  all  well 
dressed.  They  walked  and  talked  quietly.  They 
sang  solemnly  and  sincerely.  They  were  the  bour- 
geoisie and  the  intellectuals  with  an  occasional  capi- 
talist. None  of  the  proletariat  and  only  a  few  well 
dressed  soldiers  joined.  The  crowd  lacked  passion. 
They  did  not  seethe  with  life.  They  moved  to  the 
Tauride  Palace,  the  meeting  place  of  the  Assembly. 
They  swept  up  to  the  doors.  But  Bolshevik  soldiers 
guarded  the  entrance  and  they  turned  back.  They 
marched  down  a  side  street.  They  had  no  plan.  I 
watched  three  men  with  particular  interest.  They 
were  lawyers  or  bankers.  They  wore  fur  coats  and 
fur  caps.  They  and  the  others  were  singing  the 
Marseillaise.  Over  their  heads  waved  a  red  flag  on 
which  was  written  "  Land  to  the  Peasants."  On 
the  sidewalk  factory  workers  and  unshaven  soldiers 
stood  and  jeered.  Surely  I  had  gone  crazy.  It 
wasn't  possible  that  the  moneyed  class  were  marching 
in  the  middle  of  the  street  under  a  red  flag  singing 
the  Marseillaise,  demonstrating  against  the  Govern- 
ment, and  shouting  for  freedom. 

At  two  the  Assembly  was  to  open.  Only  194  of 
the  800  delegates  had  arrived  in  Petrograd. .  Of 
that  number  three  dozen  or  so  presented  themselves. 
Those  with  certificates  or  passes  were  allowed  to 
enter  the  palace. 

The  ballroom  had  been  turned  into  a  legislative 
hall.     It  was  filled  with  raised  seats  and  desks  ar- 


.  The  Soviets  85 

ranged  In  a  seml-clrcle.  The  handful  of  members 
proceeded  to  convene.  Mayor  Schreider,  the  Mayor 
of  the  dissolved  Duma,  took  the  rostrum : 

"  I  declare,"  he  said,  "  the  Constituent  Assembly 
open." 

Chernov  was  then  elected  president.  He  took  his 
place  and  announced  that  th;",e  Cadets  (Liberals) 
members  of  the  Assembly  Hid  just  been  arrested. 
A  motion  was  made  and  carried  to  make  public  the 
following  declaration: 

"  The  Constituent  Assembly  refuses  to  recognize 
the  brutal  force  which  has  arrested  its  members  and 
declares  those  members  free."  Before  adjourning 
it  was  agreed  to  meet  the  next  day.  In  closing, 
Chernov  said: 

"  When  this  body  meets  regularly  the  power  will 
pass  from  the  hands  of  the  usurpers  to  us.  It  is  we 
alone  who  can  make  peace  and  give  land  and  Hberty 
to  the  people.  Long  live  the  Constituent  Assem- 
bly." 

Next  day  I  went  back  to  the  palace.  Eight  thou- 
sand soldiers  had  been  placed  in  neighboring  bar- 
racks. The  palace  itself  was  well  guarded.  Sol- 
diers with  bayonets  were  at  every  entrance.  Small 
detachments  moved  about  the  buildings  and  grounds. 
One  company  was  sprawled  upon  the  floor  of  a  big 
room.  They  had  their  knapsacks  for  head  rests 
and  were  fast  asleep.  Several  of  the  correspondents 
gathered  in  a  corridor  to  talk.  Immediately  sol- 
diers stepped  up,  and  told  us  to  move  on.  Meantime 
thirty  or  forty  delegates  straggled  in.  They  were 
the  professor  type.  They  wore  frock  coats.  There 
wasn't  a  working  man  among  them.  They  were  jos- 
tled by  the  soldiers  and  not  allowed  to  form  in 
groups.  They  withdrew  to  the  library.  Here  they 
began  to  hold  a  meeting.     The  Commandant  of  the 


86  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

Palace  appeared.  He  said  their  meeting  must  stop; 
that  the  council  of  Commissaries  would  announce 
when  they  could  meet;  that  first,  all  Cadets  must  be 
arrested.  Then  a  delegate  jumped  up.  "  Will  you 
arrest  a  member  of  the  Assembly?"  he  asked. 
"  Certainly,"  said  the  Commandant.  "  If  he  is  a 
Cadet,  for  they  are  enemies  of  the  people.  They 
are  not  Assembly  members,  only  the  proletariat  can 
hold  such  an  office." 

But  the  little  group  refused  to  retire  and  the  Com- 
mandant withdrew.  They  hadn't  a  quorum.  It 
was  useless  to  hold  meetings  until  more  members 
reached  Petrograd.  They  decided  to  publish  the 
following  statement: 

"  People  of  Russia,  do  you  know  how  the  new  des- 
pots treat  your  representatives?  All  the  rooms  In 
the  Taurlde  Palace  are  closed.  It  is  clear  to  the 
whole  world  that  the  promise  of  the  Bolsheviki  to 
speedily  unite  the  Assembly  Is  a  lie.  They  make  that 
promise  to  hold  their  power.  They  promise  one 
thing  and  hope  another.  When  our  number  in- 
creases and  we  are  strong  we  will  return  to  the  pal- 
ace. We  will  not  give  in  to  the  usurpers.  Be  ready 
to  fight  for  the  Constituent  Assembly." 

This  was  signed  by  Chernov  and  109  members. 
They  had  hardly  finished  when  the  Commandant 
returned  with  soldiers.  The  members  were  ordered 
out  and  one  man  was  forcibly  ejected.  It  was  the 
last  meeting  in  the  palace.  The  Commissaries  had 
taken  up  the  fight  in  earnest.  Trotsky  and  Lenlne 
were  making  Impassioned  speeches.  They  Issued 
the  following  statement: 

*'  A  handful  of  people  are  trying  to  open  the  As- 
sembly. They  do  this  that  they  may  declare  their 
counter  revolutionary  actions   legal.     All  the   con- 


The  Soviets  87 

quests  of  the  Revolution  are  In  jeopardy.  The  Peo- 
ple's Commissaries  bring  this  plot  to  the  attention 
of  the  public." 

The  Commissaries  had  grown  bolder.  They  be- 
gan to  attack  the  Assembly  openly.  They  had  been 
successful  in  the  new  Duma  election.  The  total  votes 
cast  was  only  one-half  of  the  900,000  votes  of  the 
preceding  election,  but  practically  all  the  votes  were 
for  the  Bolsheviki.  The  new  Municipal  Duma  had 
convened  and  the  new  mayor  had  opened  with  the 
following  remark : 

"  I  salute  the  victory  of  the  proletariat  over  the 
bourgeoisie.  Greetings  to  the  People's  Commissaries. 
Let  us  proceed  to  socialize  property.  Let  us  carry 
out  the  decrees  of  the  Council.  Long  live  the  Com- 
mune." 

Encouraged  by  this  spirit,  the  Commissaries  issued 
two  decrees.  One  declared  all  Cadets  enemies  of  the 
people  and  demanded  they  be  arrested  Immediately 
and  brought  before  the  Revolutionary  Tribunal. 

The  other  granted  the  right  to  a  new  election  on 
the  petition  of  one-fourth  of  the  electors,  and  gave 
the  power  of  recall.  At  a  meeting  at  Smolney  Insti- 
tute of  the  Soviet,  Trotsky  and  Lenlne  defended 
these  decrees  and  their  messages.     Said  Lenlne : 

"  In  the  midst  of  a  civil  war  one  must  not  make  a 
fetich  of  the  Constituent  Assembly.  It  Is  the  bour- 
geoisie and  Cadets  who  have  dragged  us  Into  strife. 

"  Around  the  Cadets  all  counter  revolutionary  ele- 
ments gather.  Shall  we  then  convoke  the  Assembly 
as  it  originally  was  elected?  To  do  so  is  to  gather 
together  counter  revolutionary  forces.  This  must 
not  be." 

But  such  doctrines  were  not  calmly  accepted.  In- 
stantly a  soldier  was  on  his  feet  protesting. 


88  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

"  You  cannot  arrest  a  whole  party.  If  you  use 
these  methods  with  the  Cadets  you  will  use  it  with 
others.     Soon  there  will  be  no  Assembly." 

Then  Trotsky  sprang  to  his  feet. 

"  It  is  impossible  to  collaborate  with  elements 
against  whom  we  are  obliged  to  send  troops.  Rus- 
sia is  divided  into  two  camps,  the  bourgeois  and  the 
proleteriat.  It  is  not  immoral  to  achieve  the  fall  of 
the  bourgeois.  You  are  indignant  at  these  terroris- 
tic methods,  but  if  they  are  not  used,  in  a  month, 
methods  more  menacing  will  be  applied.  It  will 
become  the  terror  of  the  French  revolution.  For 
our  enemies  it  will  not  be  the  fortress  but  the  guillo- 
tine^' 

Feeling  was  now  at  white  heat.  Only  the  Assem- 
bly was  talked  of.  To  be  or  not  to  be  that  was  the 
question. 

An  exciting  debate  was  expected  in  the  Soviet  or 
Congress.  I  determined  to  attend  the  meeting. 
Unfortunately  no  cars  were  running.  The  electric 
wires  had  been  tampered  with.  It  was  thought  to 
be  the  work  of  some  counter  revolutionary.  It  was 
four  miles  to  Smolney  Institute  but  I  plowed  through 
the  snow.  The  school  ballroom  was  the  Soviet 
headquarters.  The  white  walls  and  woodwork 
were  growing  dim.  The  hard  wood  floor  had  long 
since  lost  its  polish.  But  the  gay  chandelier  flooded 
the  place  with  light.  The  Soviet  delegates  were  out 
in  full  force.  They  were  a  serious  and  earnest  body. 
Intelligence  was  writ  large  across  their  faces.  They 
were  without  self  consciousness.  Most  of  the  men 
were  in  dingy  uniforms  for  both  the  factory  workers 
and  the  peasants  are  all  in  the  army.  The  air  was 
thick  with  smoke.  The  place  hummed  with  talk. 
The  Commissaries  mixed  with  the  delegates.  No  ex- 
tra reverence  was  shown  them.     Trotsky  and  Lenine 


The  Soviets  89 

pushed  their  way  with  the  others  to  the  platform. 
It  is  a  genuine  working  class  government.  No  of- 
ficial receives  more  than  500  roubles  (at  the  present 
rate  of  exchange  in  Russia  $50)  a  month.  He  may 
use  the  government  automobiles,  but  he  has  to  eat 
and  sleep  with  the  workers. 

It  was  Trotsky  who  spoke  first.  He  Is  a  man  of 
medium  size  with  a  large  well  shaped  head.  His 
hair  is  thick;  his  forehead  high,  his  eye  bright  and 
keen.  His  chin  is  small  and  weak,  but  this  is  hidden 
by  mustache  and  short  beard.  He  stoops  slightly. 
He  is  simple  and  direct  in  manner  and  without  affec- 
tation. He  speaks  with  passion  and  plays  upon  his 
audience's  emotion.  His  feeling  about  the  Assembly 
was  tense.     His  words  came  thick  and  fast. 

"  The  question  of  calling  the  Assembly  is  entirely 
different  from  Kerensky's  time.  The  right  of  im- 
munity of  the  members  is  raised.  But  there  is  an- 
other right  that  is  higher,  that  is  the  right  of  the 
revolutionary  people.  In  declaring  the  Cadets  our 
enemies  we  have  only  made  a  beginning.  We  have 
not  yet  executed  any  one  (cries  of — "We  are 
against  the  death  penalty").  Yes  I  That  is  true, 
but  if  the  conspiracies  of  the  Cadets  and  Kaledinists 
disorganize  the  country,  not  one  of  us  can  guaranty 
that  in  their  legitimate  anger  the  people  will  not  turn 
against  the  bourgeoisie  and  the  Cadets.  No  one  of 
us  can  say  that  the  people  exasperated  will  not  raise 
the  guillotine  in  the  public  square  in  front  of  the 
Winter  Palace." 

At  this  point  Trotsky's  voice  was  drowned.  The 
room  was  in  commotion.  Every  one  talked.  Then 
a  social  revolutionist  sprang  to  his  feet.  Order  was 
restored  and  he  began  to  speak. 

"  However  much  we  believe  In  fighting,  counter 
revolutionary  forces,  we  cannot  declare  all  Cadets 


90  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

enemies  of  the  people  and  refuse  to  let  them  sit  in  the 
Assembly.  To  do  this  will  end  In  excluding  the 
moderate  socialists.  Finally  there  will  be  no  Assem- 
bly. The  peasants  and  workers  look  on  the  As- 
sembly as  the  final  coup,  the  expression  of  the 
national  will.  They  will  not  understand.  It  will 
bring  on  bloody  revolution. 

"  Lenlne  and  Trotsky  after  making  an  end  of 
Cadets  will  turn  against  their  socialist  friends.  If 
In  their  dreams  they  see  Marat  and  Robespierre,  let 
them  not  forget  Robespierre's  end  and  that  which 
came  after.  The  Russian  revolution  can  be  pushed 
to  the  same  end. 

"  In  this  chamber  It  should  not  be  only  words  of 
hate  that  are  heard,  there  should  also  be  words  of 
love.  Our  revolution  before  all  else  was  waged  In 
the  name  of  justice." 

Thus  the  battle  raged.  But  in  the  end  Trotsky 
won.  The  decree  declaring  all  Cadets  enemies  of 
the  people  and  excluding  them  from  the  Assembly 
was  adopted  by  a  big  majority.  The  Assembly's 
fate  was  sealed. 

I  left  before  the  vote  was  taken.  I  knew  there 
would  be  a  battle  royal  in  the  Peasants'  Congress. 
They  too  were  debating  the  future  of  the  Assembly. 
Another  correspondent  and  myself  made  our  way  to 
the  town  hall.  The  cars  were  still  not  running. 
We  were  both  dead  tired.  By  a  bit  of  luck  we  got 
a  sleigh.  It  was  biting  cold,  but  the  four  miles  back 
to  the  Nevsky  Prospect  was  soon  covered.  We 
mounted  the  steps  of  the  Duma  building.  We  went 
in  the  back  way.  We  knew  the  place  would  be 
jammed.  No  East  Side  Socialist  gathering  ever 
equaled  that  crowd  for  emotion.  The  place 
throbbed  with  the  life  of  the  whole  world.  The 
Peasants'  Congress  still  retained  Chernov  and  his 


The  Soviets  91 

faction.  They  sat  on  the  right,  the  Bolsheviki  on 
the  left.  It  was  like  some  great  musical  drama. 
The  rise  and  falls,  the  cadences,  the  stops,  the 
streams  of  talk,  the  bursts  of  passion.  Marie  Spi- 
radonova,  a  tiny  wraith  of  a  woman,  controlled  the 
left.  She  is  adored  by  the  peasants.  Her  years  of 
torture  in  exile  have  made  her  a  god.  She  can  do 
no  wrong.  There  were  hot  words  and  hisses,  but 
her  tiny  hand  quelled  and  quieted  the  great  peasants. 
*'  Let  the  other  side  speak,"  she  kept  saying,  "  let 
the  other  side  speak." 

While  Chernov  from  his  side  stirred  his  group  to 
new  endeavor,  his  great  head  with  its  mass  of  hair 
waved  and  tossed,  his  fists  pounded  the  desk.  The 
room  when  I  entered  was  in  the  throes  of  a  struggle. 
Should  Lenine  be  allowed  to  speak  or  shouldn't  he? 
He  pushed  his  way  through  the  seething  people  to 
the  platform.  There  were  hisses,  cries,  bursts  of 
applause,  a  maddening  uproar.  Chernov  called 
loudly  for  Lenine's  ejection.  He  had  no  right  in  the 
Peasants'  Congress.  Finally  quiet  was  restored  and 
a  vote  taken.  By  a  large  majority  it  was  voted  Len- 
ine should  speak.  He  is  a  small  man.  Not  at  all 
radical  in  appearance.  The  front  of  his  head  is  quite 
bald.  His  face  is  clean  shaven  except  for  a  small 
mustache.  His  manner  is  simple.  He  started  in 
like  a  college  professor  reading  a  lecture.  He  didn't 
pound  or  rant.  But  in  a  few  moments  the  crowd  was 
still.  His  words  burnt  in.  Each  one  came  liquid 
clear.  It  was  like  a  stream  that  started  small  and 
clean  and  grew  to  a  deep  swift  running  river.  The 
man  was  sincere,  a  fanatic,  but  an  idealist.  I  found 
myself  swept  along,  throbbing  and  beating  with  every 
emotion  of  the  great  rough  peasants.  My  reason 
was  against  what  was  being  done.     I  didn't  believe 


92  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

in  winning  by  force.  I  believed  In  democracy.  I 
believed  every  one  should  have  a  voice.  The  bour- 
geoisie were  not  all  bad,  nor  the  proletariat  all  good. 
The  right  could  be  risked  to  the  decision  of  all  man- 
kind. If  the  majority  were  not  for  it,  it  would  not 
last.  Not  a  class  conscious  but  a  world  conscious  de- 
cision of  right  was  what  was  needed.  Yet  In  spite 
of  my  belief  I  found  myself  shouting  and  clamor- 
ing with  the  left.  It  was  Infectious.  The  peasants 
were  so  simple  and  true.  There  were  no  Ifs  and 
buts  about  them.  They  had  been  beaten  and  abused 
and  underfed  and  left  to  fight  the  Germans  with 
naked  fists.  The  moneyed  class  had  betrayed  them. 
The  aristocracy  had  allowed  Germany  to  flood  the 
land,  monopolize  the  Government  and  seize  the  busi- 
ness. With  a  mighty  effort  this  beastly  tyranny  had 
been  overthrown.  Now  they  were  told  the  Cadets 
were  betraying  them,  they  were  like  the  moneyed 
class  of  old.  Well  then,  down  with  all  Cadets. 
The  Assembly  must  meet,  but  the  Cadets  must  go. 
Through  all  this  surge  of  feeling,  gradually  the 
words  of  Lenine  stood  out: 

"  Only  people  without  consciences  can  say  the  Bol- 
shevik Government  is  a  menace  to  the  peasants. 
Nine-tenths  of  the  army  is  composed  of  peasants,  or 
to  put  it  another  way,  the  guns  are  In  the  hands  of 
the  peasants.  It  is  just  because  the  power  of  the 
Soviets  rests  on  the  mass  of  the  people  that  no  force 
In  the  world  can  go  against  them.  The  conspirators, 
the  Kalidlnists,  are  isolated,  and  they  must  succumb 
wherever  they  are,  even  if  they  are  members  of  the 
Assembly.  The  people  are  not  made  for  the  Con- 
stituent Assembly,  but  the  Assembly  for  the  people. 
That  body  ought  to  consolidate  our  victory,  but  It 
doesn't.     It   does    not    reflect    the    opinion    of    the 


The  Soviets  93 

masses.  Why  then  should  you  hesitate.  You  have 
not  hesitated  to  take  the  land  from  the  capitalist, 
why  should  you  hesitate  to  take  from  him  his  vote? 

"  The  Soviet  will  arrest  all  who  do  not  recognize 
the  Soviet.  The  Assembly  will  not  be  convoked  un- 
til 400  loyal  members  have  assembled." 

For  a  moment  there  was  quiet.  Then  came  tu- 
mult. 

As  Lenlne  walked  from  the  room  the  left  rose. 
They  shouted,  they  stamped,  they  cheered.  It  was 
deafening.  The  hisses  of  the  opposition  were 
drowned.  But  Chernov  was  on  his  feet  demanding 
a  hearing.  It  took  some  minutes  to  restore  order. 
He  was  irritated.  He  spoke  with  heat.  Somehow 
his  words  missed  their  mark.  His  gestures  seemed 
artificial.  His  oratory  after  Lenine's  simplicity  was 
unconvincing.  He  seemed  to  be  hurling  rocks  Into 
a  rushing  stream.  It  didn't  stem  the  current.  Yet 
he  had  reason  on  his  side.  His  words  were  ap- 
plauded by  the  right,  but  scorned  by  the  left.  What 
he  said  was: 

"  The  Commissaries  usurp  the  rights  of  the  Con- 
stituent Assembly.  They  do  not  openly  agitate  the 
dissolution  of  that  body  but  proceed  by  underhand 
means.  They  arrest  isolated  deputies.  If  the  Ca- 
dets are  guilty  of  a  plot,  the  Assembly  itself  should 
suspend  their  parliamentary  immunity.  Even  in  the 
days  of  the  Czar  socialist  members  were  not  arrested 
until  the  Duma  had  been  asked  to  suspend  Immunity. 
But  the  Commissaries  know  no  law.  They  push  the 
Soviet  against  the  Assembly.  It  is  time  the  Soviet 
rose  and  demanded  that  these  dictators,  these  Com- 
missaries, return  to  them  their  power  so  that  they  in 
turn  may  place  that  power  in  the  hands  of  the  As- 
sembly/' 

When  he  finished  men  sprang  up  all  over  the  floor. 


94  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

Hot  words  flew  back  and  forth.  One  peasant  on 
the  left  cried  out:  "  Long  live  the  Constituent  Assem- 
bly, but  if  it  goes  against  the  will  of  the  workers  it  is 
the  last  time  I  will  utter  that  cry." 

At  eleven  o'clock  Trotsky  entered.  But  the  audi- 
ence was  in  no  temper  for  a  speech.  The  left  saw 
to  defend  him  was  useless.  The  right  had  grown 
ugly.  They  hurled  taunts  at  Trotsky.  "  Down 
with  the  drinker  of  blood.  Put  him  out,"  they 
yelled.  Then  a  motion  was  made  to  demand  the  im- 
mediate opening  of  the  Assembly.  A  violent  strug- 
gle ensued  but  the  motion  passed  by  a  vote  of  360 
to  321. 

That  night  I  trudged  back  to  my  house  full  of 
conflicting  emotions.  Russia  and  Russia's  problems 
were  not  easy  to  solve.  When  I  reached  the  Le- 
teiney  Prospect  I  hurried  into  my  door.  To  be  out 
at  midnight  was  neither  safe  nor  comfortable. 
There  was  only  one  light  on  each  street.  There 
wasn't  fuel  for  more.  It  would  have  been  difficult  to 
see  but  for  the  glistening  white  snow.  I  was  weary 
from  my  enforced  walks.  I  fell  promptly  to  sleep. 
Then  bang,  bang.  I  woke  with  a  start.  Another 
bang.  I  sprang  from  my  bed  and  rushed  to  the 
window.  The  street  was  empty.  Then  I  saw  a 
couple  of  people  running  and  stooping  low.  They 
dashed  into  the  doorway  of  the  telegraph  office  op- 
posite. Then  bang,  bang,  more  shots.  Instinc- 
tively I  knew  what  it  was.  The  soldiers  were  loot- 
ing the  wine  shop  on  the  corner.  If  they  stuck  to  the 
wine  it  would  be  all  right,  but  suppose  in  their 
drunkenness  they  besieged  our  apartment.  My 
heart  beat  violently.  We  were  on  the  fifth  floor. 
Surely  they  wouldn't  climb  so  high.  But  suppose 
they  began  shooting  at  windows.  A  fifth  story  win- 
dow was  a  long  shot.     I  went  back  to  bed.     The 


The  Soviets  95 

shots  continued  but  gradually  they  died  out.  Ex- 
cited voices  rose  from  the  street.  What  a  tempestu- 
ous life  it  was;  so  full  of  good  and  ill.  What  would 
come  of  it?  One  must  have  patience.  The  changes 
were  too  great  and  sudden  to  come  without  violence. 
By  a  mighty  swing  of  life's  pendulum  the  land  had 
been  torn  from  the  aristocracy.  No  Czar  could  ever 
again  declare  property  sacred. 

But  the  change  was  too  great.  The  pendulum 
had  swung  too  far  left.  It  could  not  remain  there. 
It  must  swing  back,  that  was  a  law  of  nature.  Russia 
had  swung  clean  out  of  the  Twentieth  Century. 
Whether  she  will  come  back  with  a  rush  and  a  coun- 
ter revolution  or  gradually  slow  down  and  stop  like 
the  pendulum  in  the  center  is  a  question  hard  to  an- 
swer. Only  unselfishness  and  self-sacrifice  can  save 
Russia  from  further  bloodshed  and  turbulence. 
Progress  comes  in  two  ways,  by  revolution  and  strife, 
by  jerks  forward  and  back,  or  a  slow  and  steady 
march  onward.  The  latter  way  is  the  way  of  an  en- 
lightened civilization.  But  as  yet  there  has  been  no 
race  of  men  great  enough  to  achieve  it.  For  it 
means  that  a  nation  must  live  in  the  present  but 
work  for  the  future.  It  means  that  peasant  as  well 
as  capitalist  must  seek  nothing  for  himself.  It 
means  that  each  must  give  of  his  home,  his  country, 
his  life  if  a  fair  and  decent  world  is  to  be  built  for 
the  children  of  the  future.  The  peasant  in  the  Soviet 
who  cried  out  "  words  of  love,  not  words  of  hate, 
should  be  spoken  in  this  Assembly,"  struck  the  right 
note.  What  Russia  needs  to-day  is  not  more  force 
but  understanding  sympathy,  encouragement  and 
love. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

THE    GERMANS    IN    PETROGRAD 

SHOULD  I  wait  until  they  came?  I  knew  the 
things  I  had  written  about  Germany  made  cap- 
ture fatal.  I  had  no  desire  to  be  interned  in  a 
German  prison  camp.  Was  it  a  delegation  or  a 
whole  army  of  Germans  that  was  marching  on  Pet- 
rograd.  No  one  seemed  certain.  But  it  was  too 
exciting  to  miss.  I  stayed  on.  As  a  matter  of  fact 
the  German  delegation  slipped  in  quietly  enough. 
They  made  hardly  a  ripple.  There  were  sixty  Ger- 
mans in  all,  twenty-five  official  delegates  and  thirty 
or  more  secretaries  and  technicians.  They  were 
lean  and  hungry  looking  and  very  stiff  and  funny. 
They  were  like  posts  of  wood  sticking  out  of  a  surg- 
ing ocean.  They  bore  no  resemblance  to  the  throb- 
bing Russian  masses.  It  is  important  to  remember 
this  in  predicting  future  relations  between  Russia 
and  Germany. 

The  Russians  are  individualists.  They  cannot  be 
permanently  conquered.  Temporary  domination 
will  only  result  in  the  lid  flying  off.  They  are  a  free 
thinking  race.  Their  country  is  full  of  Republican 
traditions.  In  the  early  days  the  provinces  were 
ruled  by  princes  elected  by  the  people.  The  first 
Romanoff  was  chosen  Czar  by  the  people.  It  is  the 
Germans  who  have  foisted  bureaucracy  and  tyranny 
upon  Russia.  The  whole  upper  stratum  of  society 
was  of  German  importation.     Even  in  the  days  of 

96 


The  Germans  in  Petrograd  97 

Czarlsm  the  peasant  village  life  was  one  of  pure 
democracy.  They  had  their  town  meetings  or  mir. 
They  discussed  public  affairs.  They  worked  things 
out  together.  No  one  man  was  better  than  another. 
That  is  the  reason  that  to-day  even  the  Russians  who 
can't  read  or  write  can  think  and  talk.  Contrast  this 
with  German  life  before  the  war.  The  German  sat 
in  his  beer  garden  fat  and  content.  He  lived  on 
time.  He  took  his  pleasures  methodically.  He 
obeyed  those  above  him.  To  obey,  to  be  a  machine, 
not  to  think,  to  live  on  time  are  qualities  the  Slav 
does  not  possess.  He  eats  at  all  hours,  talks  half 
the  night,  drinks  tea  incessantly,  argues  hotly  and 
is  a  revolutionist  at  heart.  When  Slavs  and  Teu- 
tons meet  something  explodes. 

The  Russian  is  the  dynamo,  the  German  becomes 
the  scattered  remnants.  This  accounts  for  the  great 
changes  in  Russia.  The  dynamo  went  off  and  the 
Russian  bureaucrat  and  his  German  brother  were 
wiped  off  the  map.  All  we  need  is  patience  and  Rus- 
sia will  revolutionize  Germany.  But  if  such  antag- 
onism exists  between  the  Russian  masses  and  the 
German  Government  why  was  peace  made?  There 
are  three  reasons: 

First  because  7,000,000  Russians  had  been  killed 
or  wounded  and  the  country  was  bankrupt  and  hun- 
gry- 

Second  because  the  Russians  were  too  busy  carry- 
ing on  a  revolution  to  wage  a  war. 

Third  because  Karl  Marx  was  born  in  Germany 
and  the  Russians  believed  that  if  peace  was  made 
their  German  Socialist  brothers  would  rise. 

This  accounts  for  Brest  Litosk.  But  never  for  a 
moment  was  there  friendship  between  the  Russian 
worker  and  the  G'erman  Government.  The  Rus- 
sians clamored  for  a  general,  not  a  separate  peace, 


98  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

without  annexations  or  Indemnities.  The  Kaiser  lis- 
tened coldly  to  such  a  proposition.  He  had  no  use 
for  a  Bolshevik  Government.  The  German  papers 
ridiculed  Russia.  On  October  3rd,  19 17,  the  Frank- 
furter Zeitung  declared  "  The  Democratic  peace  pro- 
posals of  the  Soviet  are  absolutely  Inacceptable  to  any 
German."  But  hardly  had  the  paper  uttered  the 
words  when  trouble  began.  The  German  workers 
had  heard  the  call  of  the  Russians.  There  were 
strikes  everywhere;  300  Independent  Socialists  were 
arrested  and  Imprisoned.  In  Austria  there  were  80 
manifestations  and  the  watchword  was  ^'  Not  an- 
other bullet,  but  Immediate  peace."  In  Budapest 
150,000  people  took  part  In  a  demonstration.  The 
Kaiser  was  frantic.  The  jig  was  up.  His  days 
were  numbered.  But  then  he  had  an  Idea.  He 
loathed  the  red  flag  of  revolution,  but  If  he  made 
friends  with  the  Bolsheviki  he  could  fool  his  people. 
He  could  make  them  believe  he  wanted  peace.  And 
another  brilliant  Idea  dawned  on  him.  If  he  played 
with  the  Russians  he  could  perhaps  get  them  to  dis- 
band their  army.  When  the  soldiers  had  left  the 
front  and  the  country  was  disorganized  he  would 
turn  and  deal  Russia  a  swift  blow.  He  would  tear 
down  the  red  flag  which  threatened  his  throne  and 
put  back  the  Czar.  So  reasoned  his  imperial  maj- 
esty. Deliberately  with  malice  aforethought  he 
held  out  a  hand  to  the  ragged  fiery  revolutionist. 
At  first  he  egged  the  Russians  on  In  their  clamor  for  a 
general  peace.  The  Central  Powers  wanted  a  gen- 
eral peace  on  their  own  terms.  Each  day  internal 
conditions  In  Germany  grew  worse.  Thus  it  was 
that  the  Kaiser  went  out  to  meet  the  Bolsheviki.  It 
was  like  Goliath  going  out  to  meet  David.  It  was 
funny  and  tragic.     At  Brest  Litosk  the  two  delega- 


The  Germans  in  Petrograd  99 

tlons  met.  The  Russian  delegates  were  scrubby  un- 
shaven tired  workingmen.  They  wore  blouses, 
faded  uniforms  and  dilapidated  business  suits. 
They  were  met  in  state  by  Leopold,  Prince  of  Ba- 
varia, General  Hoffman  and  other  dignitaries,  clad 
in  resplendent  uniforms  with  leather  boots  and  clink- 
ing spurs,  and  shining  medals.  This  imposing  array 
stood  rigidly  heel  to  heel  and  hand  to  cap.  But  the 
Russian  worker,  unabashed,  stepped  forward  with 
outstretched  hand  and  said  "  brother."  It  was  like 
a  clap  of  thunder.  The  earth  shook.  The  Teu- 
tonic officials  nearly  lost  their  dignity.  Such  free- 
dom was  scandalous.  It  must  be  kept  from  the  peo- 
ple. Large  automobiles  hurried  the  Rlissians  to  a 
hotel.  There  they  were  carefully  hidden  away. 
Soldiers  were  stationed  about  the  hotel.  No  dele- 
gate was  allowed  to  walk  out  or  talk  to  the  people. 
The  delegates  were  made  prisoners  but  royal  prison- 
ers. Everything  was  done  to  entice  and  corrupt 
them.  *'  Will  you  walk  into  my  parlor,  said  the 
spider  to  the  fly?  "  They  were  given  suites  of  rooms 
with  baths.  Each  bathroom  ostentatiously  dis- 
played a  cake  of  soap.  There  was  writing  paper 
and  cigarettes  on  the  tables.  But  the  Russian  was 
incorruptible.  He  loves  freedom.  Physical  com- 
fort counts  for  little.  He  didn't  like  riding  around 
in  an  automobile  with  a  German  soldier  as  nurse. 
He  grew  restless.  He  began  to  ask  embarrassing 
questions.  "What  about  Llebknecht?"  "Why 
had  300  independent  Socialists  been  arrested?" 
"  Why  couldn't  they  meet  the  German  people,  they 
didn't  want  to  talk  to  officers?"  At  last  the  ill 
assorted  group  settled  down  to  business.  The  Rus- 
sians began  at  once  to  talk  peace.  But  the  stiff  and 
haughty    Germans    shook    their    heads.     Only    the 


lOO  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

heaven-sent  Kaiser  could  talk  of  civil  affairs  and 
peace.  They  had  come  merely  to  discuss  the  tech- 
nical details  of  an  armistice.  "  Oh,  very  well,"  said 
the  bored  Russians,  "  here's  our  program. 

"  ( I )    Suspension  of  hostilities. 

"  (2)  No  renewal  of  war  except  with  3  days' 
warning. 

"  (3  No  transference  of  troops  from  the  Eastern 
front. 

"  (4)  The  space  between  the  trenches  to  be  neu- 
tral territory.  In  the  neutral  territory  fraterniza- 
tion to  be  allowed,  but  no  wine  to  be  sold  or  drunk 
and  no  penetration  of  enemy  trenches  under  pain  of 
being  made  prisoner." 

After  much  study  and  shaking  of  heads  the  Ger- 
mans said  they  must  have  time  to  think  the  matter 
over. 

"  Very  well,"  said  the  Russians,  "  but  while  you're 
thinking  why  not  call  all  the  belligerents  to  make 
peace  ?  You  say  you  are  and  always  have  been  ready 
to  make  peace.  Well  then,  state  your  terms  and  call 
on  the  world  to  join." 

But  the  Germans,  confused  and  embarrassed, 
hurried  away.  Before  they  left,  Kameneff,  the 
chief  of  the  Russian  delegation,  fired  a  parting  shot. 
He  didn't  put  his  finger  to  his  nose,  but  he  did  the 
same  thing  in  words.  This  is  what  he  said,  looking 
straight  over  the  heads  of  the  Germans: 

"  All  our  proceedings  are  to  be  open.  In  giving 
out  our  reports  we  wish  the  mass  of  the  German 
people  to  comprehend  that  we  have  not  come  to 
Brest  Litosk  to  confine  ourselves  to  an  accord  with 
German  generals,  but  to  demand  of  the  German 
worker  over  the  generals'  heads  that  they  join  their 
voice  with  ours  to  engage  the  people  in  a  fight  for 
peace." 


»»  •  » 
•  ti  » 
»    »  . 


The  Germans  in  Petro0va'4  \^!^X 


Meanwhile  in  Petrograd,  Lenine  and  Trotsky 
were  getting  out  the  following  manifesto  for  distribu- 
tion in  the  German  trenches : 

"  Brothers  and  soldiers,  we  invite  you  to  help  us 
fight  for  peace  and  Socialism,  because  only  Socialism 
will  insure  to  the  proletariat  a  solid  peace  and  heal 
the  wounds  caused  by  the  war. 

''  German  brothers  and  soldiers,  the  great  example 
of  your  leader  Liebknecht,  the  fight  which  you  carry 
on  in  meetings  and  in  the  press,  and  above  all  the 
revolt  in  your  navy  is  a  guaranty  that  the  fight  for 
peace  among  the  working  class  is  ripe. 

"  Brothers,  if  you  will  hold,  peace  is  assured  at 
least  on  the  European  Continent.  All  the  other 
powers  will  join  in  a  just  and  democratic  peace.  If 
you  will  help,  we  can  establish  Socialism  in  Russia, 
which  for  us  to  do  alone  is  extremely  difficult.  Your 
capacity  for  organization,  your  experience,  will  give 
us  the  necessary  means  to  bring  about  Socialism. 
Our  soldiers  will  not  advance  one  step  if  you  will 
take  the  flag  of  peace  in  your  hands. —  Long  live 
peace. —  Long  live  International  Social  Revolution." 

But  alas!  Neither  this  appeal  nor  Kameneff's 
words  reached  the  German  people.  The  Kaiser 
took  good  care  of  that.  The  German  people  knew 
only  that  their  government  was  making  peace  with 
Russia  and  they  were  content. 

In  the  Reichstag  Count  Hertling  was  saying: 

"  We  Germans  follow  with  greatest  sympathy  the 
tragic  events  in  Russia.  Germany  hopes  for  the  re- 
turn of  normal  conditions  there  and  dreams  of  the 
reestablishment  of  the  ancient  neighborly  friendship, 
especially  in  economic  relations/^  and  then  he  added, 
*'  The  Russian  proposals  for  an  armistice  seem  pos- 
sible, the  looked-for  peace  ought  soon  to  be  an  ac- 
complished fact." 


io"2  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

About  this  time  a  big  meeting  was  held  in  the 
Alexander  Theater  in  Petrograd  which  has  an  audi- 
torium as  large  as  the  Metropolitan  Opera  House. 
It  was  a  meeting  of  the  clans.  The  members  of  the 
All  Russian  Soviet,  the  representatives  of  the  Peas- 
ants' Congress  and  delegates  from  the  factory  work- 
ers, soldiers  and  Red  Guard  were  present.  The 
place  was  packed.  A  pass  was  necessary  to  enter. 
I  had  only  the  statement  from  the  American  Em- 
bassy that  I  was  an  accredited  correspondent.  That 
document  had  an  impressive  red  seal.  I  waved  this 
pleadingly  before  a  soldier.  He  let  forth  a  flood  of 
Russian  and  barred  the  way.  But  my  inability  to  un- 
derstand and  my  patience  finally  won  him.  He  beck- 
oned and  I  followed.  He  led  the  way  down  pas- 
sages and  through  many  doors.  He  was  trailing  his 
gun  while  I  followed  meekly  in  the  rear.  In  a  few 
moments  I  discovered  we  were  in  the  rear  of  the 
theater,  behind  the  scenes.  The  soldier  said  some- 
thing in  Russian  and  moved  on.  In  another  second 
we  were  out  upon  the  stage.  The  curtain  was  up, 
the  place  was  jammed,  the  speakers  were  already 
upon  the  platform.  But  this  didn't  trouble  the  sol- 
dier. Straight  across  the  stage  he  went,  right  in 
front  of  Commissare,  Trotsky,  Mile.  Spiradonova, 
Madame  Kolontia,  and  the  other  speakers,  and  I 
trailed  along  behind.  Each  moment  I  expected  to 
hear  jeers  from  the  gallery.  But  the  Russian  is  used 
to  eccentricities  and  informalities.  No  one  paid  the 
slightest  heed  to  us.  When  we  were  safely  across 
the  platform  the  soldier  deposited  me  in  the  front 
row  of  the  orchestra  where  the  correspondents  were 
assembled  and  I  settled  down  to  watch  proceedings. 
It  was  like  a  state  convention,  a  presidential  cam- 
paign, and  a  Fourth  of  July  rolled  into  one.  The 
audience  buzzed  with  talk.     These  people  knew  what 


The  Germans  in  Petrograd  103 

they  were  after.  They  were  tremendously  in  ear- 
nest, intent,  alive.  When  Trotsky  spoke  he  was  in- 
terrupted by  questions  and  comment.  This  is  what 
he  said  in  part  about  the  peace  negotiations: 

"  We  cannot  but  regret  that  events  do  not  proceed 
as  rapidly  as  we  desire.  But  the  same  causes  which 
brought  about  a  revolution  in  Russia  will  cause  upris- 
ings in  the  other' countries  sooner  or  later.  Cer- 
tainly our  situation  would  be  better  if  the  people  all 
over  Europe  would  rise  and  if  we  could  talk,  not 
with  General  Hoffman  and  Count  Czernin,  but  with 
Liebknecht,  Clara  Zetkin,  Rosa  Luxemberg,  and 
other  German  Socialists.  That  we  cannot  do  so 
is  not  our  fault,  and  I  wish  to  declare  that  we  have 
talked  to  the  German  officials  as  one  talks  to  enemies 
and  that  we  have  not  only  not  lost  hope,  but  are  more 
convinced  than  ever  that  the  peace  negotiations  will 
become  a  powerful  weapon  in  the  hands  of  the  Ger- 
man people  to  fight  for  peace.  Our  voice  will  pene- 
trate to  the  heart  of  the  working  masses,  and  we 
will  obtain  conditions  that  will  make  a  durable  peace. 
But  if  we  are  mistaken,  if  our  call  is  answered  only 
by  cold  silence,  if  propositions  are  made  to  us  which 
are  detrimental  to  the  revolution,  if  the  Kaiser  finds 
the  means  of  marching  against  us,  then  I  do  not  know 
whether  we  have  the  strength  to  fight,  but  I  think  we 
have,  for  we  will  let  the  old  tired  out  men  return 
home  and  we  will  send  out  a  cry  of  alarm.  We 
will  say  that  our  honor  is  at  stake,  and  we  will  raise 
a  strong  army  of  young  soldiers  and  red  guards  who 
will  fight  to  the  last  drop  of  blood.  We  certainly 
haven't  overthrown  the  Czar  and  the  bourgeoisie 
at  home  to  kneel  before  the  German  Kaiser  and  im- 
plore for  peace.  But  if  because  of  economic  condi- 
tions we  are  not  able  to  carry  on  the  war  and  must 
renounce  our  fight  for  the  ideal,  we  will  say  to  our 


I04  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

foreign  comrades  that  the  battle  for  our  ideals  is  not 
finished,  it  is  merely  suspended,  as  in  19 15  when 
the  battle  against  the  Czar  was  not  won,  but  was 
merely  put  off." 

This  speech  brought  hot  debate.  The  meeting 
was  unlike  any  other  I  had  attended.  There  wasn't 
the  thrill  and  surge  of  the  masses.  These  were  har- 
assed, determined  men  struggling  with  a  gigantic 
problem. 

Before  the  meeting  adjourned  a  resolution  was 
passed  by  the  entire  assembly.  Copies  of  the  resolu- 
tion were  to  be  distributed  ahke  among  the  Central 
Powers  and  the  Allies.     This  was  it,  in  part: 

*'  This  meeting  addresses  itself  to  you  German 
workers,  you  who  are  equally  against  the  German 
Imperialistic  acts  of  brigandage,  as  against  the  con- 
quests of  an  imperialistic  Russia.  You  must  help 
us.  The  eyes  of  all  are  turned  towards  this  struggle 
of  Russia  for  a  just  and  equitable  peace.  Will  you 
fight  to  die  on  the  Yser  rather  than  the  Vistule  ?  In 
the  cities,  in  the  villages,  in  the  factories  and  the 
trenches  you  must  engage  in  an  active  battle  for 
peace,  and  prevent  the  imperialists  from  miscarrying 
the  peace  parleys. 

"  All  alone  the  representatives  of  the  workers  of 
Russia  cannot  bring  about  a  general  peace.  You 
must  demand  that  your  representatives,  the  repre- 
sentatives of  the  workers,  take  part.  But  that  is  not 
enough.  You  must  not  be  content  with  a  peace 
which  will  reaffirm  ancient  injustices  and  forge  new 
chains  and  make  the  weight  of  war  fall  on  the  shoul- 
ders of  the  workers.  We  wish  a  people's  peace,  a 
democratic  peace,  an  equitable  peace. 

"  Not  only  Russia  but  all  countries  must  send  to  the 
peace  conference,  not  capitalists  and  militaristic  rep- 
resentatives, but  representatives  of  the  masses.     The 


The  Germans  in  Petrograd  105 

reunion  of  all  the  representatives  of  all  the  Russian 
workers,  peasants  and  soldiers  calls  to  you  workers 
of  all  lands,  to  battle  for  a  general  armistice  and  a 
general  peace,  a  peace  without  annexations  or  in- 
demnities, and  with  the  right  of  self-determination 
for  all  people. 

"  Long  live  the  international  revolution  of  the 
workers,  peasants  and  soldiers." 

Such  a  manifesto  was  worse  than  a  deluge  of 
bombs  to  Germany.  The  German  officials  received 
it  smiling  blandly  but  they  never  let  it  reach  their  peo- 
ple. They  offered  eagerly  enough  to  distribute  it  in 
the  land  of  the  Allies.  But  the  time  was  not  yet  ripe 
for  the  German  Government  to  show  the  cloven  hoof 
to  Russia.  They  wanted  their  delegates  to  reach 
Petrograd.  So  they  continued  their  outward  friend- 
ship. But  each  day  they  grew  more  worried.  The 
fraternization  at  the  front  was  not  at  all  to  their 
liking.  The  germ  of  revolution  was  spreading, 
German  officers  threatened  to  shoot  their  men  if 
they  talked  to  the  Russians.  Picked  Germans  were 
sent  out  to  meet  the  Russians;  young  officers  and  pan- 
Germans  who  could  not  be  corrupted. 

Finally  the  day  come  for  the  arrival  of  the  Ger- 
man delegation  in  Petrograd.  The  first  delegation 
of  sixty  members  with  Count  Kaiserling  at  its  head 
was  to  deal  with  the  exchange  of  war  prisoners,  and 
to  discuss  the  military  and  naval  details  of  an  armis- 
tice. They  were  to  be  merely  an  adjunct  of  the  com- 
mission at  Brest  Litosk.  The  delegation  was  lodged 
at  the  Hotel  Bristol.  Straight  away  trouble  began. 
The  Hotel  Bristol  was  an  apartment  hotel.  Meals 
had  to  be  taken  at  the  Astoria,  a  hotel  which  had 
been  requisitioned  by  the  Bolshevik  Government. 
The  Germans  didn't  like  the  arrangement.  They 
began  to  order  the  servants  about.     The  hotel  em- 


io6  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

ployees  were  petlt-bourgeolsle.  They  did  not  rebel. 
They  received  the  scoldings  of  the  Germans  with 
trembling  knees.  They  were  completely  terrorized. 
The  chief  of  the  expedition,  Count  Kalserling,  was 
a  close  friend  of  Von  TIrpItz.  Moreover  he  had 
relatives  In  Petrograd  whom  he  promptly  sent  for. 
As  a  representative  of  the  German  Government 
he  had  lived  for  four  years  In  Petrograd  before  the 
war.  He  had  been  presented  to  Nicholas  II.  He 
had  assisted  at  an  Interview  between  the  Czar  and 
the  Kaiser.  It  was  at  the  personal  request  of  the 
Kaiser  that  he  had  come  to  Russia. 

But  the  Bolshevik  Government  had  a  surprise  for 
the  Germans.  They  had  made  out  plans  for  the  del- 
egation according  to  German  method.  Each  hour 
was  arranged  for,  where  they  should  go,  whom 
they  should  see,  what  they  should  eat.  Soldiers  were 
stationed  at  the  hotel  and  the  delegation  rigorously 
supervised.  This  was  too  much  for  the  Germans. 
To  escape  from  Germany  only  to  be  Germanized  was 
more  than  they  could  bear.  They  uttered  violent 
protests.  They  raised  such  an  uproar  that  In  the 
end  the  Bolshevlkl  gave  In. 

On  the  day  of  Count  Kalserllng's  arrival  he  was 
Interviewed  and  said: 

"  We  were  told  on  our  journey  that  It  was  danger- 
ous to  go  to  Petrograd,  that  there  was  famine  here, 
but  that  has  not  prevented  our  coming  because  the 
German  Government  deemed  It  necessary  that  I  my- 
self, who  have  lived  four  years  In  Petrograd,  should 
give  an  account  of  conditions  here.** 

He  was  then  asked  about  the  causes  of  war  and 
the  prospect  of  revolution  In  Germany,  and  burst 
out: 

**  The  Germans  were  forced  to  take  up  the  glove 
which  England  threw  down.     All  talk  of  a  revolu- 


The  Germans  in  Petrograd  107 

tlon  In  Germany  is  a  lie.  There  is  no  thought  of 
revolution.  Germany  is  outside  of  politics.  She 
abides  by  military  regulations.  I  admit  there  is  a 
weariness  of  war,  and  that  the  people  struggle  for 
peace  as  they  have  done  from  the  beginning  of  the 
war.  But  we  will  only  accept  a  favorable  peace. 
We  are  strong.  Our  submarines  can  handle  the 
American  fleet.  We  do  not  fear  America.  As  to 
the  conditions  in  Russia  we  have  decided  not  to  mix 
in  internal  affairs.  We  do  not  know  much  about  the 
Bolsheviki." 

"  But  don't  you  know,"  he  was  asked,  "  that  the 
Bolsheviki  represent  only  one  party  in  Russia  and 
that  there  are  others?  " 

''  That,"  said  Count  Kaiserling,  "  does  not  con- 
cern me.  It  is  a  question  of  internal  politics.  We 
are  only  concerned  with  peace." 

"But  aren't  you  afraid?"  he  was  asked,  "that 
Bolshevism  will  break  through  the  German  frontier 
and  add  to  the  discontent  that  already  exists  in  Ger- 
many? " 

"  Why,"  said  Count  Kaiserling  with  irony,  "  do 
you  think  Bolshevism  presents  a  danger  for  us  that 
it  will  not  first  spread  to  the  countries  of  the  Allies, 
to  France  and  England?  How  little  Russia  knows 
about  what  is  happening  in  Germany !  " 

"  But  you  cannot  deny,"  It  was  urged,  "  that  Russia 
is  the  country  nearest  to  Germany  and  that  already 
the  revolution  has  not  been  without  its  effect  on  the 
masses.  You  cannot  deny  there  has  been  trouble 
with  the  navy." 

"  It  Is  true,"  said  the  Count  with  a  bored  gesture, 
"  that  there  has  been  trouble  on  certain  boats,  but  It 
was  quickly  suppressed.  The  guilty  ones  have  al- 
ready been  punished.  Your  insinuations  in  general 
about  Germany  are  wholly  untrue.     With  us,  all  goes 


io8  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

for  the  best.  We  enjoy  full  constitutional  liberty. 
For  lack  of  liberty  England  is  the  most  abominable 
of  all  nations.  Even  the  United  States  may  well 
envy  us." 

It  seemed  useless  to  question  the  self-satisfied 
Count  further.  But  he  was  asked  if  he  had  met 
Trotsky. 

^'  No,"  he  said,  "  I  have  not  had  that  pleasure.  I 
have  tried  several  times  to  obtain  an  audience.  I 
desire  to  grasp  him  warmly  by  the  hand,  but  up  to 
the  present  I  have  not  had  a  reply  to  my  request." 

The  commissaries  paid  scant  heed  to  the  German 
delegation.  The  day  of  their  arrival  Zalkind,  the 
Assistant  Minister  of  Foreign  Affairs,  called  at  the 
Hotel  Bristol  to  inquire  after  the  health  of  the  dele- 
gation. 

When  Count  Kaiserling  heard  of  this  he  immedi- 
ately considered  it  an  official  call  and  set  out  promptly 
to  return  it. 

When  he  arrived  at  Zalkind's  office  he  explained 
the  nature  of  his  visit.  Wheron  the  Assistant  Min- 
ister cried  out: — 

"  Excuse  me,  Count,  those  are  ancient  customs  and 
traditions.  We  represent  the  new  democracy.  We 
do  not  recognize  any  ceremonial." 

Five  minutes  later  the  discomfited  Count  found 
himself  in  the  hall.  This  was  only  one  of  many 
surprises  the  Germans  experienced.  At  times  It  was 
difficult  for  them  to  keep  their  temper.  One  mem- 
ber remarked:  "The  conditions  we  endure  are 
those  which  would  be  Imposed  If  Germany  were  a 
defeated  nation."  To  which  the  Soviet,  when  it 
heard  the  remark,  replied:  "  We  are  strong  not  by 
the  force  of  the  bayonet,  but  because  of  our  revolu- 
tionary enthusiasm." 

The  Bolshevik  officials  were  a  great  disappoint- 


The  Germans  in  Petrograd  109 

ment  to  the  Germans.  Count  Kalserling  after  an 
Introduction  to  Dybenko,  the  Minister  of  Marines,  a 
sturdy,  rough  sailor  with  no  education,  exclaimed: 
"  Is  it  possible  that  this  is  the  Minister  of  Marines? 
He  cannot  speak  two  words.  He  is  perhaps  a  brave 
man,  but  for  a  minister  he  is  altogether  impossible. 
It  is  the  strength  of  the  plebeian.     It  cannot  be." 

Similar  remarks  were  made  of  the  others.  Only 
Trotsky  was  considered  a  man  of  affairs.  Lenine 
they  had  not  met. 

A  few  days  later,  the  second  delegation  of  Ger- 
mans and  Austrians  arrived.  It  consisted  of  forty 
members  who  had  come  to  arrange  the  economic 
relations  between  Russia  and  Germany.  Count  Mir- 
bach  was  the  head  of  the  commission.  This  delega- 
tion was  also  to  lodge  at  the  Hotel  Bristol.  But 
Count  Mirbach  would  not  hear  of  it.  "  I  must  have 
my  comfort,"  he  blustered.  "  To  live  in  a  hotel 
without  a  restaurant  is  impossible."  After  lengthy 
discussion  it  was  agreed  to  accommodate  the  delega- 
tions at  the  Hotel  Angleterre  and  the  Grand  Hotel. 
These  hotels  had  the  best  food  in  town.  They  were 
full  of  French  and  English.  Some  Frenchmen  were 
asked  to  give  up  their  rooms  to  the  Germans.  This 
they  refused  to  do,  so  the  Government  requisitioned 
the  rooms.  Enraged,  the  entire  body  of  French  and 
English  in  both  hotels  left  as  a  protest.  The  day 
the  commission  arrived  the  streets  were  packed. 
Germans  had  become  as  much  a  curiosity  as  animals 
in  a  zoo.  All  the  entrances  to  the  hotels  were 
guarded.  When  Count  Mirbach  saw  this  he  was 
very  angry.  He  immediately  telephoned  to  Trot- 
sky and  asked  that  the  guard  be  withdrawn.  The 
Count  was  given  two  rooms.  Thirty  automobiles 
were  placed  at  the  disposal  of  the  commission.  The 
second  delegation,  like  the  first,  was  familiar  with 


no  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

Petrograd.  Many  of  its  members  had  lived  in  Rus- 
sia as  heads  of  industrial  enterprises. 

Shortly  after  arrival  a  conference  was  held  at 
which  both  delegations  were  present.  Count  Mir- 
bach  presided.  He  opened  the  proceedings  with  a 
flattering  eulogy  of  Russia.  He  spoke  of  the  hu- 
manity and  generosity  of  the  Russian  peace  terms 
and  said  it  made  a  new  era.  But  the  gush  didn't  go 
down  with  the  Russians.  A  fiery  revolutionist  was 
promptly  on  his  feet  demanding,  "  What  about  Ger- 
man humanity?  Why  are  you  arresting  Socialists?  " 
For  a  moment  the  Count  was  unnerved.  Then  his 
arrogance  came  to  the  rescue.  With  a  superior  air 
he  said  stiffly:  "We  cannot  deal  with  civil  affairs 
here.  Our  business  is  confined  to  technicalities. 
Besides,  the  arrests  alluded  to  are  probably  rumors." 
It  was  a  lively  session.  The  hottest  debate  centered 
about  the  right  of  the  delegation  to  freedom  of 
action.  The  Russians  rubbed  it  in  that  they  were 
treated  like  prisoners  at  Brest  Litosk.  But  the  Bol- 
shevik Government,  unlike  the  German,  had  nothing 
to  conceal  from  its  people.  It  agreed  to  give  the 
commission  liberty  on  condition  that  its  members  did 
not  enter  into  private  business  enterprises. 

One  day  I  went  to  the  Grand  Hotel  for  lunch.  I 
was  curious  to  see  the  Germans.  The  leaders  of  the 
delegations  were  not  in  the  main  dining-room,  but  the 
secretaries  and  under  attaches  sat  at  a  long  table. 
They  were  lean  and  hungry  looking.  There  wasn't 
a  fat  German  among  them.  There  were  no  protrud- 
ing stomachs.  They  wore  frock  coats  and  were  stiff 
and  serious.  They  were  like  wooden  images  beside 
the  tempestuous,  passionate,  vigorous  Russian. 
There  was  chicken  and  rice  for  lunch,  with  a  thick, 
rich  sauce.  I  remembered  the  scanty  and  greaseless 
boiled  food  of  Germany  in  191 6.     The  Germans 


The  Germans  in  Petrograd  1 1 1 

also  remembered  it.  They  did  everything  but  lick 
their  plates.  They  couldn't  get  enough.  They  kept 
ordering  more.  Once  some  official  came  into  the 
room  and  the  men  at  the  long  table  rose  stiffly,  heels 
together  and  hand  to  head.  It  was  so  unlike  the 
Russians,  who  lolled  in  chairs,  cigarette  in  mouth, 
called  each  other  Tavarish  (comrade)  and  spoke 
with  passion. 

The  Sunday  after  the  arrival  of  the  delegates,  a 
peace  parade  was  ordered.  It  was  a  demonstration 
of  the  power  of  the  Bolsheviki.  The  Soviet  asked 
the  populace  to  turn  out.  As  early  as  ten  o'clock 
the  streets  swarmed  with  people.  When  I  reached 
the  Nevsky,  which  is  twice  as  broad  as  Fifth  Ave- 
nue, a  solid  mass  of  people  reaching  from  curb  to 
curb  were  pouring  through  it.  Once  caught  in  the 
crowd,  it  was  impossible  to  get  out.  I  was  swept 
along  with  the  surging  mass.  They  were  all  work- 
ing people,  women  with  shawls  over  their  heads  and 
men  in  shabby  clothes.  There  were  many  companies 
of  soldiers,  sailors,  and  even  Cossacks.  Not  less 
than  sixty  or  seventy  thousand  were  in  line.  Some- 
times this  mass  joined  hands  and  sang,  sometimes 
they  talked.  They  were  never  still.  They  breathed 
emotion,  passion,  rebellion.  They  were  like  a  great 
on-rushing  river.  To  stop  them  was  like  trying  to 
stop  Niagara.  It  could  not  be  done.  If  some  were 
hewn  down  or  pushed  aside,  the  stream  would  still 
flow  on.  These  were  some  of  the  inscriptions  on 
the  banners  borne  in  the  processions:  "Long  live 
the  Revolution  of  the  Workers."  "  Down  with  in- 
ternational Imperialism."  "  Long  live  a  general 
democratic  peace."  "  Long  live  the  power  of  the 
Soviet."  "  Fight  without  mercy  against  the  Sabo- 
teurs." "  Down  with  the  conciliators."  "  Long 
live  the  liberty  and  fraternity  of  the  Russian  people." 


112  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

"  The  Constituent  Assembly  must  recognize  the 
power  of  the  Soviets."  *'  The  Cadets  are  enemies 
of  the  people."  "  The  enemies  of  the  people  must 
not  have  a  place  in  the  Constituent  Assembly." 
"  Malediction  to  all  people  who  sabotage  the  Revo- 
lution." *'  Long  live  the  union  fraternal  of  workers, 
peasants,  sailors,  soldiers  and  Cossacks." 

The  German  delegation  had  been  taken  to  rooms 
on  the  Nevsky  Prospect.  From  the  windows  they 
could  look  down  on  this  surging  mob.  There  must 
have  been  panic  in  their  hearts.  It  was  what  the 
People's  Commissaries  had  counted  on.  They 
wanted  the  Germans  to  see  the  strength  of  the  peo- 
ple. It  had  its  effect,  but  an  effect  far  from  helpful. 
The  Germans  were  more  determined  than  ever  to 
prevent  the  spread  of  revolution.  That  glimpse 
from  the  window  had  revealed  what  an  uprising  in 
Germany  would  mean.  The  delegation  saw  them- 
selves mercilessly  shot  down.  Orders  immediately 
went  forth  to  keep  all  Russian  news  from  Germany. 
In  violation  of  their  agreement  fraternization  at  the 
front  was  stopped  and  the  Russian  soldiers  were 
given  cognac  and  vodka  in  exchange  for  bread. 
Everything  was  done  to  spread  disorder  and  drunk- 
enness. German  propaganda  flooded  the  land. 
Russian  soldiers  were  told  to  hurry  home,  that  the 
land  was  being  distributed  and  they  wouldn't  get 
their  share.  But  the  Sovie.ts  worked  steadily  on. 
They  made  desperate  efforts  to  get  the  revolutionary 
news  into  Germany.  Printing  presses  were  set  up 
at  any  odd  spot.  Soldiers  lugged  tons  of  literature 
on  their  backs  to  the  front.  It  was  dropped  by  aero- 
plane into  the  trenches. 

The  Russian  Soviet  began  to  get  out  a  daily  paper 
in  German.  It  was  called  Die  Fakel.  It  was  a 
passionate  appeal  to  "  Our  brother  German  Social- 


The  Germans  in  Petrograd  113 

ists  to  join  In  the  Revolution."  Such  talk  was  fatal 
to  Germany.  It  must  be  stopped  at  all  costs.  A 
great  wagon  load  of  Die  Fakel  was  seized  at  the 
front  by  the  Germans,  and  the  wagon  and  papers 
burned.  This  enraged  the  Russians.  There  was  an 
indignation  meeting  at  Smolney  Institute.  But  the 
peace  negotiations  were  going  forward  favorably  at 
Brest  Litosk.  The  Russians  did  not  wish  to  impede 
them. 

The  peace  negotiations  at  Brest  Litosk  had  opened 
with  all  the  pomp  and  formality  the  Germans  could 
command.  Prince  Leopold  of  Bavaria  had  opened 
the  proceedings.  The  Turkish  Ambassador  made 
an  address  of  welcome  in  which  he  said,  "  I  salute  the 
Russian  delegates  who  had  the  courage  in  the  face 
of  the  whole  world  to  talk  of  peace  in  the  interests  of 
humanity." 

Next  it  was  Von  Kuhlmann  who  was  saying  sweet 
nothings.  He  remarked,  "  It  is  a  great  honor  for 
the  country  which  I  represent  to  meet  with  the  Rus- 
sian delegates  and  put  an  end  to  war.  The  confer- 
ence will  work  out  in  smallest  detail  the  basis  and 
conditions  on  which  pacific  and  friendly  relations  can 
be  renewed,  particularly  in  the  cultural  and  economic 
life,  and  will  deliberate  on  the  best  way  to  heal  the 
wounds  of  war.  Our  conference  will  be  full  of  the 
spirit  of  humanity  and  mutual  esteem.  But  to  be  on 
firm  ground  we  must  consider  the  events  of  history, 
as  well  as  the  new  principles  which  we  are  here  to 
discuss." 

Even  this  opening  speech  had  Its  little  back  fling. 
That  allusion  to  the  "  events  of  history  "  boded  111. 
There  was  an  arriere  pensee  to  all  the  Germans  said. 
They  were  trying  to  get  everything  and  give  nothing. 
When  It  was  seen  that  the  Allies  would  not  join  in 
the  negotiations,  and  that  the  Ukraine  and  Finland 


114  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

had  split  from  Russia,  the  Germans  grew  haughty 
and  superior.  Still  they  continued  to  negotiate.  It 
was  imperative  they  have  peace  with  Russia.  They 
wanted  to  send  their  soldiers  to  the  western  front. 
But  the  Russian  delegates  saw  what  they  were  after. 
Said  Kameneff : 

"  I  can  say  frankly  that  to  arrive  at  a  separate 
peace  the  German  generals  are  willing  to  make  large 
concessions.  But  that  is  not  what  we  have  in  mind. 
We  went  to  Brest  Litosk  with  the  conviction  that  our 
words  would  pass  over  the  heads  of  the  German 
Generals  to  the  people;  that  our  words  would  enable 
the  people  to  take  the  guns  from  the  Generals,  by 
means  of  which  they  are  now  being  led  around  by 
the  nose." 

But  the  hope  of  a  revolution  in  Germany  daily 
grew  less.  The  German  press  abounded  in  stories 
of  the  chaos  in  Russia.  Russia  was  said  to  be  fall- 
ing to  pieces  from  riots  and  bloodshed,  that  no  man's 
life  was  safe. 

Along  with  this  picture  of  a  broken  Russia  went 
the  tale  of  the  secret  treaties.  The  secret  treaties 
were  published  broadcast.  It  was  pointed  out  that 
the  Allies  had  aggressive  designs,  that  England 
meant  to  take  Persia,  France  possessions  in  Asia 
Minor,  and  Italy  towns  of  Austria.  The  German 
Government  used  this  evidence  to  intimidate  their 
people.     Said  the  press: 

"  Beware  of  revolution;  if  there  is  revolution  in 
Germany  the  country  will  become  like  Russia,  a  prey 
to  the  whole  world.  The  Allies  will  seize  upon  the 
Fatherland  and  divide  the  spoils." 

Fear  entered  into  the  hearts  of  the  people. 
Strikes  died  down.  Once  more  the  Germans  rallied 
to  their  flag.  When  the  officials  saw  this  they 
breathed  again.     They  took  new  life.     They  grew 


The  Germans  in  Petrograd  115 

domineering.  They  began  to  flirt  with  Finland, 
Courland,  and  the  Ukraine,  and  bring  them  under 
the  German  sway.  The  Ukraine  Rada,  after  hav- 
ing taken  large  sums  of  money  from  France,  sold  out 
to  Germany.  Only  the  Russian  workers,  the  Bol- 
sheviki  in  the  Ukraine,  fought  desperately  against 
the  intruders.  In  Finland  and  Courland  it  was  the 
same.  The  whole  upper  stratum  of  society  in  both 
countries  was  German.  They  held  out  welcoming 
hands  to  the  conquerors.  When  the  Russian  Soviet 
realized  What  had  happened,  they  were  enraged. 
They  expressed  themselves  in  no  gentle  terms.  But 
the  Germans  only  smiled  sweetly  and  said: 

"  We  are  not  annexing  territory.  We  are  rnerely 
giving  the  people  of  Finland  and  the  Ukraine  aid;  as 
to  Courland,  Poland  and  Lithuania,  they  want  us  to 
govern  them.  They  have  called  and  we  have  an- 
swered." 

When  events  reached  this  stage  a  great  indigna- 
tion meeting  was  held  at  Smolney  Institute.  I  went 
to  the  meeting.  The  excitement  was  tremendous. 
Kameneff  had  come  back  from  Brest  Litosk  to  make 
his  report.  In  conclusion  he  said:  "  Our  discussion 
rests  on  Poland,  Courland,  and  Lithuania.  Shall 
they  be  given  the  right  of  self-government  without 
Intervention  of  German  bayonets.  They  must  be. 
We  will  not  give  in  on  this  point.  We  will  have 
peace,  but  I  repeat  it  is  not  at  the  moment  to  be  found 
in  the  pocket  of  any  of  us.  Be  firm  and  have  faith 
in  our  cause;  in  time  that  will  bring  peace,  but  when, 
no  one  can  say." 

That  night  affairs  looked  black  for  the  Germans. 
The  members  of  the  Soviet  were  stirred  to  a  frenzy. 
Through  the  dense  tobacco  smoke  men  kept  spring- 
ing to  their  feet  and  hurling  oaths  at  the  Germans. 
The  majority  of  the  Assembly  wanted  to  arm  and 


ii6  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

fight.  A  volunteer  army  of  men,  fighting  for  free- 
dom, should  go  out  and  annihilate  the  despots.  But 
then  came  reports  on  the  state  of  the  Russian  army. 
In  some  places  there  were  no  shoes,  in  others  no 
food.  Everywhere  transportation  had  broken  down. 
The  Assembly  grew  desperate.  Men  faced  each 
other  grimly.  Finally  one  man  sprang  to  his  feet 
and  suggested  that  at  least  the  German  delegation 
could  be  given  a  lesson.  Those  men  were  in  their 
power.  Why  not  proceed  to  their  hotel  and  take 
the  delegates  out,  one  by  one  and  cut  their  throats 
and  drop  them  into  the  canal?  This  suggestion 
caused  no  horror.  It  was  even  applauded.  A  little 
more  and  the  Assembly  would  have  acted  on  it.  For 
a  moment  the  fate  of  the  German  delegation  hung 
by  a  thread.  It  is  small  wonder  that  Count  Mirbach 
has  since  been  murdered.  The  only  wonder  is  that 
the  deed  was  not  done  before. 

Hourly  the  tension  between  Germany  and  Russia 
grew  greater.  But  the  Russians  believed  themselves 
helpless.  They  had  no  army,  no  equipment,  no 
longer  a  front.  They  signed  the  German  peace  pro- 
posals. If  the  Bolsheviki  fail,  it  will  be  because  they 
made  this  fatal  mistake.  Representatives  of  great 
ideals  can  never  compromise.  The  seriousness  of 
what  they  were  doing  they  knew  well.  Said 
Trotsky : 

*'  History  will  say  we  dealt  with  capitalists  while 
our  comrades  in  Germany,  the  independent  socialists, 
were  arrested.  Our  only  moral  excuse  is  that  we 
are  arresting  the  capitalists  in  this  country.  We 
showed  the  German  bourgeoisie  their  fellow  Russian 
bourgeoisie  in  prison,  but  they  made  no  protest.  If 
we  treat  with  German  bourgeoisie  it  is  as  strikers 
deal  with  their  employer.  We  act  as  though  this 
were  the  final  peace  parley,  but  the  time  will  come 


The  Germans  in  Petrograd  117 

when  we  will  talk  to  Llebknecht  at  the  head  of  a  revo- 
lutionary Germany.  I  am  sure  if  the  Russian  bour- 
geoisie were  in  power  they  would  make  a  shameful 
peace  with  Germany  in  order  to  strengthen  their 
power  at  home.  But  we  are  stronger  really  than 
any  other  country,  because  the  soldiers  are  with  the 
government." 

So  do  all  politicians  argue.  Evil  is  done  that 
good  may  come.  But  an  idealist  cannot  so  reason. 
He  must  die  for  his  cause,  even  as  Christ  was  cruci- 
fied. 

This  compromise  with  Germany,  the  suppression 
of  the  press,  the  arrest  of  moderate  socialists,  and 
like  intolerant  acts  were  causing  dissension  among  the 
Bolsheviki.  It  was  making  a  break  that  may  prove 
fatal  to  revolutionary  Russia.  Said  one  Russian  in 
answer  to  Trotsky's  speech:  "  Cure  yourself.  You 
denounce  the  arrest  of  German  socialists,  but  we  hear 
to-day  that  Chernov,  once  a  representative  of  this 
Soviet,  has  been  arrested.  Such  acts  provoke  greater 
indignation  than  the  arrest  of  Liebknecht."  At  this 
point  the  speaker  was  silenced.  He  was  yelled  down 
by  cries  of  fury.  But  he  had  laid  bare  a  weak  spot. 
The  idealist  must  preach  ideals  with  clean  hands. 
Nor  would  a  failure  to  sign  the  peace  terms  have  left 
Russia  any  worse  off.  Germany  could  have  done 
little  more  than  she  has  done.  She  might  have 
marched  to  Petrograd  and  taken  possession,  but  be- 
yond that  she  could  not  have  gone.  Russia  and  Si- 
beria together  are  as  big  as  all  Europe  and  the 
United  States.  To  conquer  such  a  territory  Ger- 
many would  have  had  to  move  all  her  troops  from 
the  western  front.  She  could  handle  the  west  or 
she  could  handle  the  east,  but  she  could  not  handle 
both  together.  If  a  small  army  of  Germans  had 
attempted  to  invade  Russia,  they  would  merely  have 


ii8  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

had  their  throats  cut  and  been  dropped  Into  the 
canal.  Had  the  Russians  had  the  faith  to  refuse  to 
sign  undemocratic  peace  terms,  the  war  might  have 
been  over  to-day.  But  however  much  we  may  regret 
this  failure  of  the  Bolshevlkl  to  hold  to  their  Ideal, 
It  Is  not  for  us  to  judge.  Let  us  turn  our  eyes  to  the 
future.  Let  us  recognize  the  power  of  the  Russian 
workers.  If  they  were  not  strong,  Germany  would 
not  have  treated  with  them.  That  Germany  recog- 
nized the  Soviets  meant  that  in  January,  191 8,  the 
mass  of  the  people  were  behind  the  Soviets. 

Whatever  we  think  about  the  Bolshevlkl,  whether 
we  believe  them  all  good  or  all  bad,  we  must  let 
them  work  out  their  own  salvation.  We  have  ex- 
pressed our  faith  In  a  new  creed.  We  believe  in 
self-government.  We  believe  In  It  even  for  convicts. 
Surely  then  we  ought  to  believe  In  It  for  the  Bol- 
shevlkl. Little  by  little  Russia  will  right  Itself. 
Given  ff-eedom  and  a  chance  to  breathe  and  she  will 
stabilize  and  grow  strong.  Beside  a  strong,  free 
Russia,  imperialistic  Germany  cannot  stand.  It  Is 
not  Germany  that  will  conquer  Russia,  it  Is  Russia 
that  will  revolutionize  Germany. 


CHAPTER  IX 

THE    WOMEN    OF    RUSSIA THE    WOMAN    COMRADE 

TO  Study  the  woman^s  movement  in  the  midst  of 
a  revolution  was  difficult,  particularly  difficult 
in  Russia,  where  there  is  no  feminist  group. 
For  Russian  women  do  not  stand  out  as  women. 
They  have  not  struggled  for  their  own  emancipation. 
Their  fight  has  been  the  man's  fight,  their  life  the 
man's  life.  They  have  endured  years  of  exile  in 
Siberia.  They  have  fought  for  the  revolution. 
They  are  good  comrades.  It  is  here  the  woman's 
strength  lies.  Her  own  needs  and  the  child's  have 
been  subordinated.  The  home,  the  child,  the  school, 
the  vote,  social  welfare,  to  these  things  —  except  in 
individual  cases  —  she  has  not  devoted  herself.  She 
is  not  a  good  housewife.  There  is  no  regularity  in 
the  home.  Meals  are  never  on  time.  It  is  difficult 
to  discover  when  a  Russian  family  doesn't  eat.  I 
visited  one  family  at  eleven,  at  two,  at  four,  at  six,  at 
eight,  and  they  were  always  at  the  table.  If  they 
weren't  eating,  they  were  drinking  tea.  Over  the 
steaming  samovar  the  men  and  women  discussed  the 
affairs  of  the  universe.  In  the  country  as  in  the  city 
woman  is  man's  mate.  The  peasant  woman  works 
in  the  fields.  The  farmer  views  her  work  with  re- 
spect. The  Russian  woman  is  a  man  in  petticoats. 
She  hasn't  given  her  life  to  personal  service  and 
social  welfare,  but  to  man's  fight  for  political  free- 

119 


I20  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

dom.  This  life  with  man  has  made  her  frank  and 
natural.  She  is  quick  to  understand  and  full  of  en- 
ergy.    Her  endurance  is  marvelous. 

Early  in  November,  19 17,  the  workingmen  and 
soldiers,  the  Bolsheviki,  captured  the  government. 
But  this  did  not  change  the  position  of  women. 
They  were  as  much  in  evidence  as  ever.  The  streets 
were  packed  with  soldiers  and  with  women  with 
shawls  over  their  heads.  Even  the  wealthy  women 
wore  shawls  and  aprons,  to  hide  their  identity. 
Petrograd  became  a  city  of  working  people.  There 
were  no  private  sleighs  or  Parisian  costumes,  and  the 
few  automobiles  were  used  by  the  workingmen  of 
the  Bolshevik  government.  The  women  trudged 
through  the  snow.  They  asked  no  favors.  They 
jumped  on  and  off  street-cars  while  they  were  in 
motion.  They  fought  for  a  foothold  on  a  car  step 
and  clutched  a  soldier's  arm  to  keep  from  falling. 
They  were  good-humored  and  unafraid. 

It  was  they  who  kept  the  city  going.  In  blinding 
snowstorms  they  shoveled  snow  off  the  car  tracks  and 
tended  the  switches.  The  thermometer  was  twenty 
degrees  below  zero.  It  was  light  only  from  nine  to 
three,  but  in  the  biting  cold  and  stinging  storm  the 
women  worked  hour  after  hour.  They  were  indom- 
itable. 

When  a  feminist  movement  does  arise,  nothing  can 
stop  such  women.  What  they  can  do  has  been  shown 
on  one  or  two  occasions.  In  the  first  days  of  the 
Revolution,  when  Kerensky  and  the  Provisional  Gov- 
ernment were  In  power,  the  question  of  woman  suf- 
frage arose.  Did  the  program  of  the  government 
Include  votes  for  women?  The  Constituent  Assem- 
bly was  to  be  elected  on  the  basis  of  universal  suf- 
frage. Did  that  mean  women?  The  Russian 
women  believed  It  did.     It  never  entered  their  minds 


The  Women  of  Russia  I2I 

that  men  might  betray  them;  they  were  men's  com- 
rades and  equals.  But  when  the  question  was  asked, 
the  men  were  silent.  A  terrible  doubt  crept  into  the 
women's  hearts.  It  was  not  to  be  borne.  All  over 
Russia  there  was  a  spontaneous  uprising.  The  All 
Russian  League  of  Women's  Enfranchisement,  which 
corresponds  to  our  American  suffrage  organization 
of  which  Mrs.  Carrie  Chapman  Catt  is  president, 
was  swamped.  Women  poured  into  the  offices  night 
and  day.  Meetings  were  held,  and  a  great  manifes- 
tation was  organized.  In  March,  19 17,  40,000 
women  marched  to  the  Tauride  Palace  where  the 
Provisional  Government  sat.  At  the  head  of  the 
procession  rode  women  on  horseback.  They  kept 
the  way  clear  and  acted  as  police.  Behind  them  on 
foot  was  the  great  women's  army.  In  their  midst, 
in  an  automobile,  rode  Vera  Figner,  a  woman  who 
had  spent  twenty  years  in  Siberian  exile.  The  spec- 
tators went  wild  with  enthusiasm.  They  threw 
flowers  at  Vera  Figner  and  urged  the  women  on. 

At  the  palace  a  delegation  entered  to  interview  the 
president  and  vice-president  of  the  Council  of  Work- 
ingmen  and  Soldiers'  Deputies.  These  gentlemen 
said  they  must  confer  with  their  committees.  They 
talked  and  argued  long,  but  the  women  outside  the 
palace  never  moved.  At  last  the  vice-president  ap- 
peared and  said,  "  For  your  just  demand  we  will 
struggle."  But  this  did  not  satisfy  the  women. 
They  demanded  that  the  president  of  the  Council 
address  them.  Again  there  was  a  long  wait.  Still 
the  women  did  not  move.  Their  patience  was  ex- 
traordinary. The  manifestation  had  begun  at  10 
A.  M.  It  was  now  late  afternoon.  Pools  of  water 
stood  in  the  street.  The  women  were  wet  and  hun- 
gry, but  they  would  not  disperse.  At  length  the 
president  appeared.     Then  Mrs.  Shishkina  Yavein, 


122  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

the  president  of  the  Woman  Suffrage  League,  made 
a  speech  which  ended  with  these  words : 

"  Women  have  been  the  faithful  comrades  of  men 
in  their  gigantic  struggle  for  Russian  freedom. 
Women  have  gone  to  prison  and  marched  to  the 
gallows.  The  best  of  us,  like  Vera  Figner,  have 
looked  into  the  eyes  of  death  without  fear.  We  are 
convinced  of  our  right  to  equality  in  the  new,  free 
Russia,  for  the  creation  of  which  we  have  given  our 
all.  You  have  said  the  Constituent  Assembly  shall 
be  convoked  on  the  basis  of  universal  suffrage.  We 
hope  and  believe  this  means  women  as  well  as  men, 
but  the  experience  of  our  western  sisters  has  shown 
that  men  have  used  the  word  '  universal '  as  applying 
only  to  one-half  of  the  population,  themselves,  and 
have  classed  women  with  criminals,  idiots,  and  chil- 
dren. Therefore  we  have  come  on  behalf  of  the 
Russian  women  to  demand  that  the  word  '  universal ' 
shall  be  interpreted  to  include  women,  and  that  the 
Constituent  Assembly  shall  be  elected  by  the  will  of 
the  whole  people  and  not  by  half  of  It.  PFe  will 
not  leave  this  place  until  we  have  received  the  an- 
swer that  women  as  well  as  men  shall  have  the  right 
to  vote  In  the  Constituent  Assembly." 

The  president  of  the  Council  of  Workingmen  and 
Soldiers  saw  that  he  was  beaten,  and  capitulated. 
He  assured  the  women  that  he  was  with  them  and 
advised  that  a  delegation  be  sent  to  Prince  Lvoff,  the 
then  president  of  the  Council  of  Ministers.  This 
was  done,  and  still  the  patient  crowd  In  the  street 
waited.  But  victory  came  in  the  end.  Prince  Lvoff 
formally  declared  that  universal  suffrage  meant 
women  as  well  as  men. 

On  March  19,  19 17,  political  freedom  was  granted 
Russian  women,  but  as  soon  as  the  battle  was  won, 
Russian  women  flowed  back  into  the  general  life. 


The  Women  of  Russia  123 

They  did  not  stay  together  as  women;  they  merged 
their  entity  with  that  of  the  men.  When  the  Bol- 
shevik Revolution  came,  some  women  were  for  it  and 
some  against  It.  The  cleavage  was  that  of  the  men. 
The  wealthy  women,  the  intellectuals,  the  bourgeoi- 
sie, sided  with  Kerensky  and  the  Provisional  Govern- 
ment; the  peasant  women  and  factory  workers  were 
with  the  Bolshevlkl. 

When  I  reached  Petrograd  It  was  a  city  of  peas- 
ants and  workers.  Even  the  intellectuals  were  In 
hiding.  Catherine  Breshkovskaya,  "  The  Little 
Grandmother  of  the  Revolution,"  who  had  spent  so 
many  years  in  exile,  was  not  to  be  found.  It  was 
said  she  feared  Imprisonment.  The  women  who 
came  to  the  Bolshevik  meetings  were  peasants  and 
factory  workers.  They  were  straight,  slender  crea- 
tures with  short  hair,  boyish  manners,  and  burn- 
ing eyes.  They  rarely  rose  to  speak.  They  were 
at  ease  with  the  men,  but  they  let  them  be  spokes- 
men. 

Only  one  government  position  was  given  to  a 
woman  —  Madam  Kollontai  was  made  Minister  of 
Social  Welfare.  She  Is  the  first  woman  minister  the 
world  has  had. 

I  Interviewed  her  one  day.  There  Is  nothing  radi- 
cal In  her  appearance.  She  Is  slender,  with  light 
hair  and  blue  eyes,  a  cross  between  a  school  teacher 
and  an  English  woman  of  birth.  Yet  she  has  spent 
nine  years  in  exile  and  for  twenty  years  has  been  a 
revolutionist.     We  were  soon  In  hot  debate. 

"  Why,"  I  asked  her,  "  when  women  have  the 
same  rights  as  men,  are  so  few  coming  to  the  front?  " 

She  paused  before  answering  and  then  said: 
"  Women  are  shy.  They  don't  yet  want  public  posi- 
tions." 

"  Perhaps,"  I  suggested,  "  there  aren't  so  many 


124  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

Bolshevik  women  as  men.  Perhaps  women  are 
more  conservative." 

Quick  as  a  flash  came  her  reply:  "  No,  that  isn't 
true.  Women  who  earn  their  living  are  as  radical 
as  men.  It's  only  the  women  who  stay  at  home,  the 
mothers,  who  are  conservative." 

"  And  what  work  are  you  doing?  "  I  asked. 

She  frowned  and  sighed,  and  then  said:  "  Very 
httle  yet.  I'm  having  great  difficulty.  The  clerks 
in  my  department  are  employees  of  the  old  regime. 
They  won't  recognize  me.  I  can't  make  them  obey. 
I  want  to  open  up  children's  institutions  and  look 
after  the  orphans,  but  it  will  take  time." 

"  Why,"  I  asked,  "  do  you  believe  in  a  dictator- 
ship of  the  working  people?  You  didn't  beUeve  in  a 
dictatorship  of  the  Czar?  " 

She  flushed  and  then  said  quickly:  "  I  don't  be- 
lieve in  a  dictatorship;  I  believe  in  a  representative 
government.  I  want  the  Constituent  Assembly 
called.  But  meantime  the  Bolsheviki  have  to  be  dic- 
tators. Really,  you  know,"  she  added  earnestly, 
"  the  people  are  much  more  violent  than  the  leaders. 
The  people  are  angry;  you  cannot  hold  them  in 
check." 

After  my  interview  with  Madam  Kollontai  I  tried 
to  get  in  touch  with  Marie  Spiradonova,  the  other 
Bolshevik  woman  who  stands  out  in  great  promi- 
nence. She  is  adored  by  the  peasants.  She  is  a 
tiny  slip  of  a  person  probably  not  more  than  five  feet 
tall.  She  wears  her  hair  in  a  braid  bound  tightly 
about  her  head.  She  is  pale,  with  great  circles  under 
her  eyes.  Under  the  Czar  she  was  horribly  abused. 
She  was  a  revolutionist  and  killed  the  Lieutenant- 
Governor  of  a  province,  who  was  flogging  and  bru- 
tally ill-treating  the  peasants.     For  this  she  was  im- 


The  Women  of  Russia  125 

prisoned  for  years  and  finally  exiled  to  Siberia  for 
life.  During  her  Imprisonment  she  was  abused  by 
the  keepers.  Her  body  was  beaten  with  sticks  and 
burned  with  the  soldiers'  lighted  cigarettes.  To-day 
she  Is  hardly  more  than  a  wraith,  but  her  power  over 
the  peasants  Is  enormous.  As  she  stands  before 
them  on  the  platform  at  their  great  meetings,  she 
can  stir  the  sturdy  peasant  to  a  frenzy  of  passion 
with  a  sweep  of  her  hand,  or  quiet  him  as  though  he 
were  a  child. 

I  met  Splradonova  at  Smolney  Institute  and 
stopped  her  for  a  talk.  I  asked  her  the  same  ques- 
tions I  had  asked  Madam  Kollontal. 

''  Women,"  said  she,  "  are  as  great  Idealists  as 
men.  The  reason  more  Bolshevik  women  aren't 
prominent  is  because  they  haven't  the  strength  or  the 
training  and  they  aren't  practical.  But  It  will  come 
one  day;  there  will  be  no  difference  between  men  and 
women." 

The  Russian  woman  has  courage.  It  makes  no 
difference  In  what  grade  of  life  she  may  be. 
Whether  a  peasant  or  a  countess,  a  factory  worker 
or  an  Intellectual,  she  Is  a  fighter. 

I  met  a  very  wealthy  woman  who  had  been  a  Red 
Cross  nurse.  In  the  early  days  of  the  war  many  of 
the  women  of  means  became  nurses.  To  be  a  Red 
Cross  nurse  In  Russia  Is  a  dangerous  business.  Un- 
like other  countries,  the  Russians  often  put  their  hos- 
pitals directly  at  the  front.  This  woman  had  lived 
In  a  dugout.  Many  of  the  nurses  lived  In  dugouts. 
Dally  they  were  exposed  to  death.  One  day  a  shell 
struck  the  dugout  In  which  this  woman  and  eight 
other  nurses  were.  Seven  were  Instantly  killed. 
This  woman  was  bitter  against  the  Bolshevlkl.  She 
felt  her  country  was  going  to  ruin. 

A  wealthy  wonian  who  was  caught  in  the  Bolshe- 


126  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

vik  machine  was  the  Countess  Panln.  It  was 
through  her  inspiration  that  Noradny  Dome  was 
built,  an  amusement  resort  for  the  people.  The  en- 
trance fee  in  January,  191 8,  was  half  a  rouble,  about 
twelve  cents,  the  cost  of  admission  to  the  theater  and 
opera-house  comparatively  small.  While  a  place  of 
amusement,  it  is  also  a  place  of  education.  The  best 
that  Russia  has  to  give  the  people,  the  plays  of  Tol- 
stoi and  Gorky,  are  acted  in  the  theater.  During 
the  days  of  Kerensky  and  the  Provisional  Govern- 
ment the  Countess  Panln  was  made  an  assistant  min- 
ister in  the  government  relief  work.  While  in  office 
she  raised  92,000  roubles  for  her  work.  When  the 
Bolsheviki  came  into  power  the  Countess  was  de- 
posed and  the  money  demanded.  But  the  Countess 
refused  to  surrender  the  money.  She  said  she  held 
it  in  trust  for  the  people  and  that  the  Bolsheviki 
didn't  represent  the  people.  One  day  soldiers  ap- 
peared at  the  Countess's  house.  She  was  arrested 
and  led  to  the  grim  old  fortress  of  Peter  and  Paul. 

While  I  was  in  Petrograd  the  Countess  Panin  was 
tried.  In  the  Nicholai  Palace,  before  a  solemn  row 
of  workingmen,  appeared  the  Countess,  delicate,  gen- 
tle, modest,  but  unafraid.  The  judge  who  sat  in  the 
middle  acted  as  president  and  opened  the  proceed- 
ings. 

The  Countess  Panin  was  charged  with  sabotage. 
In  retaining  the  ninety-two  thousand  roubles  she  was 
accused  of  impeding  the  work  of  the  Bolshevik  gov- 
ernment. The  Countess  denied  her  guilt.  Her 
lawyer  in  defending  her  said:  "  As  judges,  the  Tri- 
bunal must  be  impartial.  Forget  party  differences 
and  the  class  struggle.  Say  to  yourselves  it  is  not 
the  Countess  Panin  who  appears  before  us,  but  Citi- 
zen Panin,  who  has  consecrated  her  life  to  the  serv- 
ice of  the  people.     Judge  her  according  to  your  con- 


The  Women  of  Russia  127 

science,  and  remember  you  have  before  you  a  woman 
who  has  given  her  all  to  the  people."  When  the 
lawyer  ceased  speaking  an  old  man  among  the  spec- 
tators staggered  to  his  feet.  He  uttered  a  despair- 
ing cry:  "  I  can  bear  no  more,  I  can  bear  no  more. 
How  can  one  judge  such  a  woman?  "  Then  he  fell 
fainting  to  the  floor  and  was  borne  from  the  room. 
He  proved  to  be  the  old  director  of  Noradny  Dome, 
the  People's  House  founded  by  the  Countess. 

It  was  some  minutes  before  the  court-room  settled 
down.  When  order  was  restored  a  workingman 
from  a  munitions  factory  arose.  ''  Comrades,"  he 
said,  *'  I  come  not  to  defend  the  Countess  Panin, 
whom  I  do  not  know,  but  the  benefactress  known  to 
all  Petrograd,  to  all  Russia,  to  all  Europe.  There 
are  many  countesses  and  duchesses,  but  only  one  has 
held  out  her  hand  to  the  people.  She  has  gone 
among  the  workers  without  disgust  at  the  smoke  and 
dirt;  she  has  brought  to  the  workers  instruction. 
The  workers'  children  find  in  her  a  mother.  The 
Countess  is  not  a  traitor  to  the  people;  she  is  not  a 
counter-revolutionary.  I  pray  you  judge  her  as  a 
citizen.  The  eyes  of  the  world  are  upon  you.  It 
must  not  be  said  the  Revolutionary  Tribunal  is  a 
wild  beast  which  hurls  itself  upon  its  first  victim. 
We  shall  be  criminals  if  in  the  person  of  the  Countess 
we  take  revenge  on  the  class  to  which  she  belongs." 

There  was  a  mad  burst  of  applause.  But  instantly 
another  workman  sprang  to  his  feet.  His  words 
came  hot  and  fast:  ''  Beloved  comrades,  the  people 
must  sweep  aside  all  that  blocks  their  way.  Do  not 
let  yourself  be  moved  by  the  generosity  of  the  Coun- 
tess, but  judge  her  as  she  deserves.  Much  has  been 
said  of  her  generosity,  but  bandits  can  be  generous. 
Do  not  let  hysterical  cries  trouble  you  when  the  fu- 


128  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

ture  of  the  working  class  is  at  stake.  Judge  the 
Countess  as  one  who  by  her  acts  wishes  to  make  the 
people  rise  against  the  new  government.  Countess, 
what  have  you  done  with  the  ninety-two  thousand 
roubles?  " 

The  Countess  had  grown  white;  her  lips  were 
pressed  together,  but  when  the  man  sat  down,  she 
arose :  "  I  think  it  is  the  soldiers  who  will  best  un- 
derstand me.  Like  a  sentinel  I  cannot  abandon  with- 
out proper  authorization  what  was  given  me  to  de- 
fend. I  cannot  abandon  the  money  of  the  people. 
It  was  the  people  who  placed  me  in  the  ministry  of 
public  welfare,  and  it  is  to  the  people  I  will  give  back 
the  money.  I  will  render  it  to  the  Constituent  As- 
sembly on  the  first  day  that  that  body  meets,  but  not 
to  the  Bolshevik  Government." 

Still  white  and  trembling,  the  Countess  sat  down. 
Then  the  judges  withdrew.  They  were  absent  a 
long  time.  When  they  returned,  the  president  arose 
and  pronounced  sentence:  "  We  sentence,"  he  said, 
"  the  Countess  to  the  Fortress  of  Peter  and  Paul 
until  she  delivers  over  the  ninety-two  thousand 
roubles  to  the  Bolshevik  Government." 

Such  was  the  fate  of  the  Countess.  But  feeling 
ran  high  about  her  imprisonment.  Before  I  left 
Petrograd  she  had  been  released  on  bail  on  condition 
that  she  deliver  the  ninety-two  thousand  roubles  to 
the  Constituent  Assembly  the  first  day  it  met. 

Whatever  Russia's  future,  in  it  women  will  play 
a  big  part.  Under  the  old  regime  they  had  little 
chance  to  express  themselves.  They  gave  them- 
selves wholly  to  the  fight  for  the  revolution.  They 
accepted  man's  methods.  They  forsook  the  things 
nearest  their  hearts,  and  when  the  Bolshevik  Revo- 
lution came,  the  working  women  flung  themselves  into 


The  Women  of  Russia  129 

it.  Again  they  accepted  man's  methods.  But  what 
was  needed  was  the  woman's  spirit;  the  mother  half 
of  the  race  preaching  tolerance  and  love. 

Had  that  element  been  powerful  the  Bolshevik! 
might  not  have  gone  on  the  rocks.  The  mothers 
would  have  been  in  the  forefront  of  the  working 
class  movement  clamoring  for  the  child  of  the  future. 
They  would  have  fought  against  imprisonment,  bru- 
tality, suppression  of  the  press,  and  all  the  old  evils 
of  capitalism. 

Undemocratic  peace  terms  would  not  have  been 
signed  if  the  chief  purpose  of  men  and  women  alike 
had  been  to  make  a  decent  world  for  the  child  to 
come.  And  if  the  man  insisted  that  these  things 
could  only  come  through  force,  then  was  the  time  for 
the  woman  to  show  that  only  force  based  on  love  has 
value.  When  the  man  said  for  this  we  must  fight, 
let  the  woman  whisper,  yes,  for  this  you  must  give 
your  life,  but  you  must  not  take.  For  beauty  Is 
founded  on  beauty  and  right  upon  right,  and  real 
democracy  springs  from  a  free  and  enlightened  peo- 
ple and  Is  not  achieved  by  dictatorship. 


CHAPTER  X 

SWEDISH    WOMEN THE   GENIUS 

HOW  to  get  out  of  Russia,  that  was  the  ques- 
tion. My  passport  had  to  be  vised  by  the 
Bolshevlkl  and  the  British  military  author- 
ities. It  was  like  mixing  oil  and  water.  Who  to 
go  to  first?  I  decided  on  the  Bolshevlkl.  My  ca- 
reer as  an  Amerlkanski  Bolshevik  Tavarlsh  (an 
American  Bolshevik  Comrade)  was  satisfactory. 
The  long  line  of  vise  seekers  was  pushed  aside.  My 
passport  was  quickly  stamped,  but  then,  oh,  then  I  I 
asked  to  carry  out  papers.  "  Certainly,"  said  the 
amiable  Bolshevik  Foreign  Office.  "  We'll  make 
you  a  Russian  courier.  You  can  take  what  you  like." 
I  tried  to  smile  appreciation,  but  my  heart  sank. 
What  would  the  British  say?  I  hurried  around  to 
their  office.  "  Of  course,"  I  said,  "  I  won't  be  a 
courier  If  you  don't  want  me  to.  But,"  I  added, 
smiling,  "  it's  only  as  far  as  Sweden  and  between 
there  and  England  you  can  search  me  as  much  as  you 
like." 

He  was  a  friendly  English  captain  and  he  saw  my 
point.  "  I  suppose,"  he  said,  smiling,  "  if  you 
weren't  the  courier  some  real  Russian  Bolshevik 
would  be,  and  of  the  two  you're  probably  the  least 
harmful."  So  I  tucked  my  package  of  papers  cov- 
ered with  many  red  seals  into  my  bag  and  made 
ready. 

It  had  taken  a  whole  week  to  get  the  vises.  Be- 
sides the  British  and  the  Russian,  I  had  to  go  to  the 

130 


Swedish  Women — The  Genius  131 

American,  French,  Swedish  and  Norwegian  em- 
bassies. It  meant  waiting  hours  In  dingy  rooms 
among  struggling  and  desperate  people.  Often  I 
felt  I  should  have  preferred  the  front  line  trenches. 
Each  year  the  regulations  grow  worse.  A  corre- 
spondent's life  is  particularly  pitiful.  He  Is  always 
suspected.  It  has  become  a  religion  to  suspect  cor- 
respondents, so  I  take  pride  in  my  passport.  Each 
vise  indicates  good  conduct  or  clever  strategy. 

The  train  for  Sweden  left  at  8  140  A.  M.  There 
are  no  short  cuts  from  Russia  these  days.  One 
couldn't  go  to  Helsingfors  and  thence  by  boat  to 
Stockholm.  Instead,  one  had  to  go  to  the  northern- 
most corner  of  Finland,  cross  a  river  and  then  down 
the  length  of  Sweden.  It  was  a  journey  which  took 
five  days  and  nights  from  Petrograd. 

I  left  In  a  driving  snowstorm.  At  8  140  A.  M.  it  was 
still  black  night.  At  such  an  hour  It  was  like  hunt- 
ing for  a  needle  in  a  haystack  to  find  a  sleigh,  but  at 
last  I  secured  one.  I  was  thankful  I  had  no  trunk, 
only  two  bags  and  a  carryall.  The  sleigh  was  open. 
I  was  beaten  and  buffeted  by  the  storm.  The  snow 
drifted  down  my  neck  and  up  my  sleeves.  At  home 
we  would  never  have  ventured  out  In  such  a  gale. 
It  would  have  been  called  a  blizzard.  The  ther- 
mometer was  20  degrees  below  zero,  but  in  war  time 
one  cannot  bother  about  trifles.  Conditions  must  be 
accepted  and  you  either  live  or  die.  The  train  was 
two  hours  late  in  starting.  A  snowplow  went  ahead 
to  clear  the  track.  Two  hours  after  we  left  we  were 
out  of  Russia  and  in  Finland.  At  once  I  began  to 
notice  a  difference.  Things  began  to  be  orderly.  A 
dining  car  was  put  on.  The  food  was  scanty  but 
well  served.  I  felt  of  the  white  tablecloth  and  nap- 
kins with  exquisite  pleasure.  It  was  so  long  since  I 
had  seen  clean  linen.     The  Bolsheviki  do  not  need 


132  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

capitalistic  luxury.  But  the  waiter  troubled  me. 
He  was  servile  and  hung  around  for  tips.  I  pre- 
ferred the  self-respecting  Bolshevik  brand.  But  we 
didn't  keep  our  dining  car  long.  Even  in  countries 
where  there  is  neither  a  revolution  nor  a  war,  rail- 
road travel  is  slipping  back  to  the  discomforts  of  the 
Middle  Ages. 

At  night  we  stopped  at  a  railroad  station  for  din- 
ner. We  were  allowed  fifteen  minutes.  At  these 
eating  places  the  food  is  put  on  a  long  table.  You 
buy  a  ticket  and  help  yourself.  That  is,  you  help 
yourself  if  you  can.  The  men  on  the  train  rushed 
the  dining-room.  They  were  as  thick  as  flies.  You 
saw  no  table,  only  backs  and  legs.  It  was  tantaliz- 
ing. There  was  no  slipping  a  head  or  arm  in  any- 
where. At  every  meal  throughout  the  journey  it 
was  the  same.  I  should  have  died  of  starvation  be- 
fore I  reached  Stockholm  if  it  hadn't  been  for  a 
young  American  Y.  M.  C.  A.  man.  He  must  have 
been  a  football  player  before  he  joined  the  Y.  M. 
C.  A.  He  was  six  feet  tall  and  had  a  mighty  muscle. 
Brute  force  and  tips  won.  He  and  I  always  got 
food.  The  next  day  we  were  many  hours  late. 
We  arrived  at  eating  stations  at  ungodly  hours,  ten, 
four,  and  six.  Outside,  the  storm  still  raged.  We 
reached  the  end  of  Finland  late  at  night,  too  late  to 
cross  to  Sweden.  Our  train  pulled  up  on  a  siding 
and  there  it  stayed.  That  night  there  were  no 
sheets,  but  we  were  given  a  blanket.  I  had  become 
hardened  to  sleeping  in  my  clothes.  I  needed  them 
for  warmth.     I  rolled  up  tight  in  the  blanket. 

In  the  morning  we  were  still  on  the  siding.  By 
nine  it  was  light.  At  ten  the  hungry  men  were  fum- 
ing for  their  breakfast,  but  we  were  in  the  middle  of 
snowbanks.  An  engine  house  was  the  only  visible 
building.     The  thermometer  stood  at  40  degrees  be- 


Swedish  Women  —  The  Genius  133 

low  zero.  But  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  man  appeared,  radi- 
ant and  smiling.  *'  I  have  a  plan.  Come  along. 
We'll  get  breakfast."  He  tried  to  open  the  train 
door,  but  it  was  locked.  We  were  prisoners  until  we 
reached  the  station  and  our  passport  had  been  exam- 
ined. But  my  companion  was  dauntless.  He  made 
for  the  last  car.  The  door  to  the  rear  platform 
was  open.  We  climbed  up  over  the  rail  and  jumped 
into  the  snow.  Then  we  ran  to  the  engine  house. 
Inside  we  found  the  engineer.  Several  kroners  pro- 
duced the  desired  effect.  He  oiled  up  and  the  Y.  M. 
C.  A.  man  helped  me  on  to  the  engine.  I  sat  beside 
the  engine  driver  and  he  pulled  the  whistle.  With  a 
puff-puff  we  moved  out  of  the  building.  It  was  a  joy- 
ous but  chilly  mile  ride  to  the  station.  We  bumped 
into  a  freight  car  on  the  way  and  took  it  along.  We 
had  a  great  breakfast  and  three  cups  of  coffee,  the 
first  coffee  in  many  a  day.  We  were  very  superior 
when  the  other  passengers  arrived. 

All  morning  we  wrestled  with  the  Finnish  author- 
ities. When  we  had  been  examined  and  passed,  we 
collected  our  luggage  and  got  a  sleigh.  Torneo, 
Finland,  is,  I  imagine,  like  some  town  in  Alaska.  It 
consists  of  a  vast  stretch  of  snow,  a  few  wooden 
buildings  and  a  church.  The  Finnish  sleighs  are  like 
beds.  There  is  no  seat  except  for  the  driver.  The 
bed  part  is  covered  with  straw.  On  this  you  lie, 
three  in  a  row,  covered  by  a  great  fur  rug.  It  is  the 
only  way  to  keep  from  freezing.  By  this  time  the 
temperature  was  50  degrees  below  zero.  As  we 
sped  along  I  peered  out  from  the  fur  rug.  My  eye- 
brows were  instantly  white  with  frost.  We  were 
crossing  the  frozen  river  which  separates  Finland 
from  Sweden.  There  was  nothing  to  see  but  a  flat 
white  world. 

At  the  Swedish  border  we  filed  into  a  long  wooden 


134  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

building.  Here  we  encountered  a  surprise.  In 
Russia  and  the  Anglo-Saxon  countries  you  are  exam- 
ined for  dangerous  literature.  But  Sweden  Is  chiefly 
concerned  with  the  body.  She  Is  like  Germany. 
We  were  shown  into  a  speckless  room  with  an  oper- 
ating table  and  a  doctor  and  nurse  In  white.  After 
a  hunt  for  germs  we  were  passed  on.  Modern  sci- 
ence in  a  snow  wilderness  seemed  queer.  System 
and  order  had  descended  upon  us.  But  In  Sweden, 
like  Germany,  if  the  orders  get  mixed  things  go 
wrong. 

Our  berth  reservations  were  for  the  preceding 
night.  The  Finnish  train  had  missed  connections. 
We  found  we  were  berthless.  Tips  and  the  Y.  M. 
C.  A.  man  got  me  a  place,  but  the  majority  of  the 
passengers  had  to  sit  up  for  three  days  and  two 
nights.  Among  our  number  was  an  English  family 
fleeing  from  Russia,  a  young  mother  with  three 
children  under  six.  They  had  no  nurse.  Their 
Russian  nurse  had  been  a  Bolshevik  and  refused  to 
accompany  them.  Besides  this  family  there  was  a 
middle-aged  French  woman,  frightfully  ill.  She 
wished  to  die  in  her  native  land.  The  journey 
brought  on  horrible  paroxysms  of  pain.  All  the 
afternoon  and  evening  we  waited  for  trains.  We 
were  crowded  together  in  a  dingy  waiting-room. 
The  time  was  spent  ministering  to  the  sick  woman 
or  consoling  a  child  who  had  fallen  from  a  bench. 
There  is  a  law  in  Sweden  that  the  car  temperature 
must  be  60  before  the  train  is  allowed  to  start.  But 
fuel  these  days  is  scarce.  The  wood  was  green. 
The  heat  would  not  increase.  The  train  was  sched- 
uled to  leave  at  7  P.  M.  It  was  one  before  we  were 
permitted  to  get  on  board.  The  wooden  benches  in 
the  waiting-room  had  grown  unbearable.  The  sick 
woman  moaned  with  pain.     I  dropped  into  my  berth 


Swedish  Women  —  The  Genius  135 

exhausted.  The  Swedish  train  was  beautifully 
equipped.  It  was  as  perfect  as  any  Pullman.  Gone 
were  the  days  of  Russian  fleas  and  dirt.  But  at  six 
in  the  morning  we  were  awakened  by  great  excite- 
ment. The  sick  woman  was  dying.  A  doctor  was 
demanded.  This  woman  was  in  the  car  next  to  mine. 
In  the  night  the  steam  pipes  in  that  car  burst.  For 
hours  the  passengers  had  been  without  any  heat. 
We  were  all  ordered  to  get  up.  The  thermometer 
in  our  car  wasonly  40,  but  we  were  ordered  to  take 
in  the  passengers  of  the  other  car.  There  weren't 
enough  seats  to  go  round.  Most  of  the  day  I  stood 
in  the  swaying  aisle  of  the  train.  That  night  the 
heat  in  our  car  gave  out.  Before  we  reached  Stock- 
holm the  heating  system  of  every  car,  including  the 
baggage  car,  had  broken  down  from  the  cold.  We 
had  to  take  on  a  whole  new  set  of  cars.  The  con- 
stant delays  made  the  food  problem  difficult.  We 
arrived  at  stations  at  the  wrong  hours.  One  night 
we  had  dinner  at  six  and  then  nothing  to  eat  until 
three  the  next  day.  But  everything  comes  to  an  end. 
On  the  fifth  day  at  one  in  the  morning  we  reached 
Stockholm.  When  we  stepped  out  of  the  station  we 
were  in  the  middle  of  the  beautiful  city.  It  lay  there 
rigid  and  still  under  the  shining  stars.  There  was 
not  a  sound  nor  a  human  being  visible.  Gone  are 
the  days  of  taxis  and  sleighs.  Horses  and  petrol 
have  given  out.  The  tram  cars  had  stopped  for  the 
night.  Finally  a  hotel  porter  appeared  with  a  hand 
sled.  He  piled  our  bags  upon  it  and  we  trudged  off 
in  the  hard,  glistening  snow.  Stockholm  is  crowded 
these  days  with  refugees  from  Russia  and  Germany. 
It  was  hard  to  get  rooms.  But  ten  of  us  found  ac- 
commodations at  the  Strand  Hotel. 

The  next  morning  when  I  woke  it  was  some  mo- 


136  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

ments  before  I  realized  where  I  was.  Then  I  lay 
and  exulted.  The  bed  was  so  soft;  the  sheets 
smelled  so  sweet;  the  room  was  so  clean.  It  was 
marvelous  to  have  a  telephone  that  worked;  an  elec- 
tric light  that  turned  on;  a  bell  that  brought  a  smiling 
maid  in  white  cap  and  apron.  I  felt  like  ragged  Cin- 
derella turned  into  a  princess.  No  longer  should  I 
have  to  sleep  in  my  clothes;  go  without  baths;  be 
covered  with  fleas,  and  hear  rifle  shots  and  machine 
guns  in  the  street  below.  Turbulent  Russia  was  a 
thing  of  the  past. 

I  had  my  breakfast  In  bed.  For  twenty-four 
hours  I  reveled  In  peace,  beauty,  and  order.  Then 
I  began  to  look  beneath  the  surface.  On  the  street 
life  was  so  still.  Every  one  dressed  alike.  The 
men  wore  frock  coats  and  high  silk  hats.  They 
were  pompous  and  funny,  like  wooden  Images. 
Their  faces  were  set  or  smiled  blandly.  What  was 
the  matter?  Weren't  they  alive?  Had  passion 
died  out?  I  grew  hungry  for  the  dirty  Bolshevikl. 
They  could  think  and  talk.  They  were  not  made  in 
a  mold.  I  missed  the  crowd;  the  passionate  street 
corner  arguments;  the  pulsating  life.  Was  there  no 
happy  medium?  Couldn't  one  be  clean  and  orderly 
and  yet  alive?  Mightn't  physical  things  be  system- 
atized but  the  human  soul  left  free?  One  day  I  sent 
off  a  cable.  The  telegraph  girl  shook  her  head 
over  it.  "  Is  this  a  ^  or  an  If ''  she  said  severely, 
handing  the  message  back.  I  saw  that  In  crossing  my 
t  I  had  inadvertently  crossed  the  /.  The  word  was 
battle.  There  could  be  no  doubt  about  the  /.  I 
meekly  said  so.  *'  Don't  you  know,"  she  continued 
severely,  *' that  you  oughtn't  to  cross  your  I?  ^^  I 
nearly  cussed.  Russian  messlness  suddenly  seemed 
heavenly. 

Average  life  in  Sweden  has  become  mechanical. 


Swedish  fVomen  —  The  Genius  137 

It  Is  tainted  with  Germanism.  The  tentacles  of 
organization  are  strangling  the  fight  for  free- 
dom. 

The  opening  of  the  Riksdag  or  Parliament  oc- 
curred while  I  was  in  Stockholm.  It  was  held  in  the 
Palace  and  the  King  made  a  speech.  Through  the 
courtesy  of  the  American  Embassy  I  was  given  a  card 
of  admission.  When  I  arrived  at  the  Palace  two  or 
three  hundred  people  stood  in  the  snow  waiting  for 
the  great  gate  to  open.  The  crowd  was  visibly  ex- 
cited. They  were  going  to  see  the  King.  Again  I 
had  the  feeling  I  was  living  in  a  dream.  In  Japan, 
where  one  is  a  rebel  and  a  radical  if  one  Is  a  member 
of  the  Y.  W.  C.  A.,  I  felt  myself  back  in  the  Middle 
Ages.  In  Russia,  where  Maxim  Gorky  was  consid- 
ered a  conservative,  I  had  leaped  to  the  twenty-first 
century.  Now  in  Sweden  I  was  back  to  the  days 
before  the  French  Revolution,  and  about  to  see  a  king 
on  his  throne.  No  wonder  the  world  Is  at  war. 
You  can't  run  monarchies  and  democracies  side  by 
side  any  more  than  the  stage  coach  can  compete  with 
the  express  train.  The  old  must  give  place  to  the 
new. 

When  the  Palace  gate  opened  there  was  a  rush  for 
seats,  but  the  seats  were  few.  Most  of  us  stood  at 
the  end  of  the  long  hall  opposite  the  ermine-covered 
throne.  I  noticed  the  people  I  was  with.  They 
were  old  retainers,  servants,  clerks,  the  boot-lickers 
of  the  aristocracy.  The  galleries  were  filled  with 
the  elite.  The  front  rows  of  the  balcony,  either  side 
near  the  throne,  were  reserved  for  the  embassies. 

After  a  wait  of  an  hour  the  members  of  both 
houses  of  Parliament  filed  in.  They  occupied  seats 
on  either  side  of  the  long  hall.  The  embassy  parties 
had  already  arrived.  It  was  eleven  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  but  the  ladies  wore  evening  dress  and  the 


138  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

gentlemen  dress  suits.  Then  there  was  a  flare  of 
trumpets  and  the  royal  family  appeared  in  their  box. 
The  Queen  wore  a  very  low-necked  black  velvet  eve- 
ning dress,  a  diamond  necklace  and  diamond  head- 
dress. After  the  royal  party  was  seated  there  was 
another  flare  of  trumpets  and  a  lot  of  generals  and 
courtiers  arranged  themselves  around  the  throne. 
Then  there  came  a  burst  of  music,  and  the  King's 
bodyguard  followed  by  the  King  marched  in.  The 
soldiers  formed  two  long  lines  down  the  hall.  I 
could  look  straight  between  them  to  the  King.  They 
were  dressed  in  chamois  skin  and  wore  great  shining 
coats  of  mail  and  helmets.  They  looked  exactly  as 
though  they  had  stepped  out  of  the  British  Museum. 
They  drew  their  swords  with  a  great  flourish  from 
their  scabbards  and  held  them  solemnly  below  their 
faces. 

The  King  stood  on  the  platform  before  the  throne 
and  bowed.  Then  he  sat  down  and  every  one  rose 
and  the  King  read  his  paper. 

I  had  come  too  recently  from  Russia.  The  change 
was  too  great.  I  couldn't  take  the  proceedings  seri- 
ously. I  began  to  chuckle  inside.  I  wanted  to  walk 
down  that  row  of  soldiers  and  bang  away  on  their 
old  tin  armor.  I  longed  to  snatch  the  ermine  mantle 
from  the  throne  and  upset  the  kingly  dignity.  I  had 
an  insane  desire  to  say,  "  Run  along,  old  man.  Hop 
down  from  the  throne.  Your  days  and  the  Kaiser's 
are  over." 

The  ceremony  didn't  last  long.  In  an  hour  we 
were  out  In  the  street.  What  Is  It  that  makes  coun- 
tries so  different?  Each  great  city  has  broad  streets 
and  fine  buildings.  In  externals  there  is  little  to 
choose.  The  difference  lies  In  something  subtler;  in 
the  spirit  behind.  Japan,  Germany,  and  Sweden  are 
monarchies.     They  are  run  for  the  benefit  of  the 


Swedish  Women  —  The  Genius  139 

aristocracy.  They  are  militaristic  and  mechanical. 
System  and  obedience  are  placed  higher  than  indi- 
viduality. They  produce  spotless  towns  but  stupid 
people.  On  the  other  hand,  Russia,  Norway,  Den- 
mark, England,  France,  and  America,  in  spite  of  a 
few  superfluous  kings,  are  democracies.  Individuality 
means  more  than  comfort  and  order.  In  Russia  I 
knew  not  a  word  of  the  language,  yet  through  ges- 
tures and  smiles  I  could  go  anywhere  and  get  any- 
thing. In  Sweden  it  was  hopeless.  It  took  a  page, 
written  in  the  Swedish  language,  to  get  to  a  building 
around  the  corner.  The  war  has  been  a  tragedy  for 
Sweden.  Much  of  her  physical  luxury  has  had  to 
go.  Fuel  and  food  are  scarce.  In  the  hotels  only 
one  electric  light  is  allowed  in  a  room,  and  the  tem- 
perature kept  at  60.  With  the  food  it  is  even  worse. 
Sweden  has  reached  the  stage  of  Germany  in  19 16. 
There  is  little  fat  or  food  that  has  substance.  Two 
hours  after  eating  I  was  hungry.  Yet  Sweden  still 
clings  to  luxuries.  It  was  possible  to  buy  at  exorbi- 
tant prices  poor  pastry,  cream  for  your  coffee,  and  a 
tiny  bit  of  candy.  There  was  no  butter;  the  supply 
of  bread  was  low,  and  all  the  necessities  rationed. 
The  rich  were  thriving  at  the  expense  of  the  poor. 
The  great  palace  tells  the  story.  It  dominates  the 
city.  It  stands  on  one  of  the  great  canals  facing  the 
Grand  Hotel.  At  its  feet  lies  the  splendid  city,  the 
opera  house,  the  banks,  and  the  great  business  build- 
ings. Behind  the  palace,  tucked  away  beneath  its 
skirts,  are  the  dark  and  ugly  streets  of  the  poor. 
The  tenements  are  close  together,  and  the  alleys 
narrow.  Light  rarely  penetrates  to  the  lower  floors. 
In  winter  it  is  dark  at  three.  From  then  on  through 
the  long  night  the  poor  remain  in  utter  darkness. 
The  fuel  has  to  be  used  for  heat,  not  light.  But 
beyond,  the  palace  lights  blazed.     There  was  the 


140  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

sound  of  music  and  laughter  and  people  went  about 
clad  in  velvet. 

Such  a  state  of  things  cannot  last.  Slowly  under- 
neath the  mass  moves  and  stirs.  The  women  were 
among  the  first  to  rebel.  Long  before  the  war  they 
denounced  the  materialism  of  Sweden.  A  strong 
feminist  movement  grew  up.  It  was  different  from 
those  of  England  and  America.  The  Anglo-Saxon 
women  have  concentrated  on  political  freedom  — 
"  votes  for  women."  In  Sweden  and  Germany  the 
feminist  movement  has  centered  on  the  "  protection 
of  motherhood,"  or  "  Miitterschutz."  Both  move- 
ments are  important,  but  one  deals  with  women  as 
human  beings,  the  other  with  women  as  sex  beings. 
In  Sweden  the  need  for  sex  freedom  was  great.  The 
Swedish  women,  like  the  German,  were  treated  as 
house  fraus.  They  were  owned  first  by  their  fa- 
thers and  then  by  their  husbands.  Their  lot  was 
intolerable.  There  was  no  hope  for  political  free- 
dom. The  country  was  not  a  democracy,  so  the 
women  ignored  the  vote  and  concentrated  on  sex 
problems.  With  Ellen  Key  as  inspirer  and  leader, 
they  struggled  to  reform  the  marriage  laws,  the  di- 
vorce laws  and  the  laws  relating  to  illegitimate  chil- 
dren. Ellen  Key  originated  the  "  Mutterschutz  " 
idea.  She  demanded  that  the  ascetic  conscience  give 
place  to  the  eugenic  conscience.  She  held  that  the 
child  was  of  prime  importance,  that  the  child  must 
be  born  of  the  mother's  desire,  that  there  must  be 
volitional  breeding,  not  accidental  breeding.  "  Thou 
shall  not  propagate,  but  elevate  the  race."  She 
stood  out  for  a  new  morality.  She  declared  that 
chastity  consisted  in  harmony  between  the  soul  and 
the  senses.  A  marriage  without  love  was  immoral. 
She  said  that  the  conscience  union  of  George  Eliot 


ELLEN  KEY 


Swedish  Women  —  The  Genius  141 

and  George  Henry  Lewes,  which  lasted  for  twenty 
years  until  Lewes'  death,  was  as  moral  as  the  legal 
marriage  of  Elizabeth  Barrett  and  Robert  Brown- 
ing. 

But  such  doctrines  are  revolutionary.  They  are 
not  declared  with  impunity.  The  men  and  the  gov- 
ernment grew  angry.  Ellen  Key  was  called  the  se- 
ducer and  corrupter  of  youth.  She  was  harried  and 
bullied,  but  she  fought  on.  Her  fine  personal  life 
and  her  doctor's  degree  helped  her.  The  women 
rallied  to  her  standard.  In  the  end  she  triumphed 
To-day  the  government  bows  before  her.  As  a  mark 
of  appreciation  it  gave  her  a  beautiful  stretch  of  land 
on  a  great  lake  in  the  center  of  Sweden  where  she 
lives.  But  the  laws  that  have  been  passed,  the  free- 
dom that  has  come,  are  the  greatest  testimonials  to 
Ellen  Key. 

To-day  ( I )  young  women  receive  the  same  edu- 
cation as  young  men.  Universities  and  schools  are 
open  to  both  sexes. 

To-day  ( 2 )  divorce  may  be  had  by  mutual  consent 
a  year  after  the  demand. 

To-day  (3)  the  illegitimate  child  has  a  father. 
The  paternity  is  sought  and  the  child  given  the  fa- 
ther's name.  The  illegitimate  child  inherits  from 
both  father  and  mother  and  must  be  supported  by 
the  parents  according  to  their  means.  Further,  the 
father  must  support  the  mother  during  her  confine- 
ment and  the  nursing  period. 

To-day  (4)  there  is  a  state  maternity  insurance 
for  the  wage-earning  mother.  For  two  weeks  be- 
fore and  six  weeks  after  confinement  the  mother  is 
cared  for.  But  here  the  reforms  end.  They  do 
not  extend  to  the  woman  who  works  at  home.  The 
legally  married  non-wage  earning  mother  is  badly  off. 


142  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

She  Is  still  hardly  more  than  the  husband's  property. 
When  the  war  came  Germany  extended  the  mater- 
nity Insurance  to  the  soldier's  wife.  This  was  the 
reason  it  gave  —  to  relieve  the  soldier* s  mind.  Not 
to  relieve  the  mother  in  the  agony  of  childbirth,  with 
her  husband  at  the  front,  but  —  to  relieve  the  sol- 
dier s  mind.  This  callousness,  to  be  found  in  the 
Swede  as  well  as  the  German,  made  the  Swedish 
women  turn  to  one  another.  From  each  other  they 
drew  love  and  inspiration.  They  are  bound  together 
by  an  Indissoluble  bond.  When  I  went  to  Sweden  I 
wondered  why  the  Swedish  women  were  so  promi- 
nent. Of  the  half-dozen  world  famous  women,  two 
come  from  Sweden,  Ellen  Key  and  Selma  Lagerlof. 
Sweden  hasn't  national  woman  suffrage  and  the  coun- 
try is  not  a  democracy.  Why  then  has  It  produced 
the  woman  genius?  In  a  short  time  I  had  the  an- 
swer. It  Is  because  the  women  were  forced  to  rely 
on  themselves.  Driven  in  a  corner  by  the  men,  they 
have  turned  to  one  another.  They  have  concen- 
trated on  women's  problems.  They  have  done  their 
own  thinking,  worked  out  their  own  solutions. 
They  haven't  copied  men,  they  have  expressed  them- 
selves. No  man  could  have  written  the  books  of 
Ellen  Key  or  Selma  Lagerlof.  They  are  the 
woman's  gift,  the  result  of  her  belief  In  herself  and 
her  problems.  Anglo-Saxon  women  too  often  try  to 
copy  men.  They  think  freedom  consists  In  the  right 
to  think  and  act  like  the  man,  but  the  thoughts  and 
acts  of  man  may  not  express  the  woman.  The  es- 
sential thing  is  the  power  to  think  and  act  for  one- 
self. The  woman  genius  arises  only  when  this  is  the 
case. 

Because  women  have  copied  men  Instead  of  ex- 
pressing themselves  is  one  of  the  reasons  why  there 
are  so  few  great  women  writers  and  artists.     I  rev- 


Swedish  JVomen  —  The  Genius  143 

eled  In  the  Swedish  women.  I  wasn't  a  stranger.  I 
was  one  of  the  great  sisterhood.  I  felt  the  love  that 
comes  from  the  kinship  of  motherhood. 

To  tell  of  the  Individual  women  Is  difficult.  I  met 
so  many  who  are  doing  original  work.  There  Is 
Elln  Wagner,  a  novelist  of  many  novels  who  began 
her  career  as  a  reporter.  And  there  Is  Eva  Anden, 
a  woman  lawyer,  who  handles  the  cases  of  women 
and  children.  She  studied  in  the  university,  although 
any  one  can  be  a  lawyer  in  Sweden;  it  requires  no 
training,  only  pluck.  A  two  years'  practice  In  court 
plus  an  examination  qualifies  one  to  be  a  judge,  but 
no  woman  of  course  will  ever  be  judge  until  there  Is 
universal  woman  suffrage. 

Then  there  Is  Anna  Lenah  Elgstrom,  a  young 
mother  who  has  just  written  a  book  called  "  Moth- 
ers." This  Is  the  letter  Anna  Elgstrom  wrote  when 
she  sent  me  her  book: 

"  We  women  are  revolting  against  state  mechan- 
ism, against  an  age  of  materialism,  which  Is  dragging 
down  the  individual  soul,  robbing  It  of  reverence  for 
life,  deflecting  it  from  the  purpose  of  life,  purity, 
love,  knowledge.  I  have  tried  to  give  voice  to  the 
pains  of  motherhood,  a  motherhood  which  recog- 
nizes these  purposes,  which  venerates  life. 

"  War  Is  not  the  only  destructive  force.  The  age 
Is  material.  Life  is  turned  into  a  struggle  for  money. 
It  is  a  game,  a  pleasure.  It  becomes  mechanical  and 
this  breeds  war.  Women  are  to  blame  as  well  as 
men.  We  ought  to  possess  enough  mother  conscien- 
tiousness, mother  responsibility,  to  rise  up  and  stop 
this  life  of  materialism  and  mechanical  organization. 
I  am  not  hopeful  that  this  can  come  quickly.  I  am 
not  sure  we  have  entered  on  the  last  war.  I  believe 
in  evolution  and  evolution  comes  slowly.     But  It  will 


144  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

come  In  time.  I  believe  in  the  future.  I  believe  In 
the  women  of  the  future.  It  did  me  good  to  meet 
you,  to  meet  the  women  the  world  around  who  are 
awake.  Your  presence  made  me  feel  the  kinship  and 
sisterhood  of  all  women." 

Before  I  left  Sweden  I  felt  I  must  see  and  clasp 
the  hand  of  Ellen  Key,  the  founder  of  the  great 
"  Miitterschutz  "  movement.  I  wanted  also  to  talk 
to  Selma  Lagerlof,  but  the  two  women  live  at  op- 
posite ends  of  Sweden.  I  could  make  but  the  one 
trip.  I  decided  It  should  be  to  Ellen  Key.  Ellen 
Key  is  the  preacher  and  teacher,  Selma  Lagerlof  the 
artist.  Selma  Lagerlof  is  not  a  fighter.  She  has 
not  struggled  for  reform,  but  she  believes  in  the 
"  Miitterschutz "  program  and  in  suffrage.  She 
writes  from  this  standpoint.  Her  work  is  fiction. 
She  makes  her  contribution  to  the  woman's  cause 
through  the  Imagination.  In  19 14  she  was  elected 
to  the  Swedish  Academy,  the  first  and  only  woman 
to  receive  such  honor.  Her  books  have  been  trans- 
lated in  many  languages.  Reluctantly  I  gave  up  see- 
ing her,  but  I  turned  my  face  southward  to  Ellen 
Key.  I  had  to  change  trains  three  times  to  reach 
Strand,  Alvastra.  It  is  a  half  day's  journey  from 
Stockholm.  I  arrived  at  seven  in  the  evening.  It 
had  been  dark  many  hours.  When  I  left  the  train 
there  was  only  a  small  boy  on  the  platform.  I 
couldn't  speak  Swedish  and  the  trainman  and  the 
small  boy  couldn't  speak  English.  By  gestures  I 
made  the  small  boy  understand  I  was  hungry.  I 
gave  him  my  bag  and  we  trudged  off  in  the  deep 
snow.  It  was  a  tiny  village  with  a  few  wooden 
houses  and  a  church.  We  turned  In  at  a  farmhouse 
and  a  friendly  woman  with  a  lantern  greeted  us. 
Soon  I  was  drinking  hot  coffee  and  eating  sand- 


Swedish  Women  —  The  Genius  145 

wiches.  I  had  learned  one  Swedish  sentence.  This 
I  began  to  repeat  over  and  over: 

"  Kan  Damen  talar  Engliska?  "  ("  Can  any  one 
speak  English?  ") 

Evidently  no  one  could.  After  earnest  consulta- 
tion there  was  a  great  shaking  of  heads.  Then  I 
tried  again.  "  Ellen  Key,"  I  said,  and  repeated  the 
name  over  and  over.  Light  dawned  in  the  small 
boy's  face.  In  a  few  minutes  a  horse  and  sleigh  were 
at  the  door.  There  was  but  one  seat,  so  I  climbed 
up  beside  the  driver.  The  sleighing  was  good.  We 
dashed  along  a  well  traveled  country  road,  but  after 
a  couple  of  miles  we  veered  off  across  a  field.  The 
horse  floundered  in  snow  up  to  his  middle.  Many 
times  we  nearly  upset.  It  was  very  cold.  I  had 
wrapped  a  blanket  tight  around  my  head  and  shoul- 
ders. It  was  a  beautiful  night.  The  stars  shone 
brightly.  The  horse  pulled  the  sleigh  through  the 
deep  snow  up  across  the  field,  and  suddenly  a  great 
lake  stretched  below  us.  It  was  so  vast  it  had  no 
beginning  or  end.  The  water  sparkled  in  the  star- 
light. The  snow-covered  fields  reached  to  the 
water's  edge.  The  whiteness  and  the  radiance  were 
unearthly.  The  lapping  water,  the  great  peace,  the 
magic  brightness  thrilled  me. 

At  the  top  of  the  hill  we  left  the  sleigh.  Beyond 
half-way  down  the  hill  on  the  other  side,  among  ever- 
green trees,  nestled  a  white  house.  I  followed  the 
driver.  We  plunged  into  snow  over  our  knees.  No 
path  had  been  cleared.  It  was  a  hard  pull  to  the 
house.  When  we  reached  the  front  door  there  was 
no  light  and  all  was  still.  My  heart  sank.  But 
presently  there  was  the  sound  of  hurrying  feet.  A 
smiling,  wholesome  young  maid  greeted  us.  In  a 
moment  she  had  gone  for  Ellen  Key.  I  waited  in 
the  dim  hall  and  wondered.     Then  a  woman,  neither 


14^  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

small  nor  large,  with  white  hair  and  dressed  in  gray, 
came  toward  me.  It  was  her  eyes  that  held  me. 
They  were  the  eyes  of  youth,  full  of  passionate 
eagerness.  Ellen  Key  is  sixty-seven,  but  you  do  not 
think  of  her  age,  she  is  so  alive.  Her  manner  is 
gentle  and  without  self-consciousness.  Her  thought 
was  all  for  me.  Was  I  wet?  Was  I  cold?  How 
had  I  gotten  there  ?  Yes,  she  had  had  my  telegraph 
but  the  operator  or  the  hotel  concierge  had  been  so 
stupid.  The  telegram  had  come  without  name  or 
address.  She  couldn't  send  me  word,  but  she  was 
very  glad  to  see  me.  Only  there  was  no  fuel.  Since 
the  war  it  had  been  impossible  to  keep  the  house 
warm.  There  was  wood  enough  to  heat  her  room, 
that  was  all.  She  mustn't  let  me  sleep  in  an  unheated 
room.  Then  she  turned  to  the  driver  and  poured 
out  a  flood  of  instructions.  I  was  to  be  taken  to  a 
house  down  the  road.  There  they  had  wood.  I 
was  to  have  a  fire  in  my  room,  many  blankets  and 
something  hot  to  drink  before  I  went  to  bed.  In  the 
morning  early  I  was  to  come  back  to  her.  We 
could  have  the  whole  day  together.  I  fell  asleep  that 
night  with  glad  dreams  of  the  morrow.  I  awoke 
with  a  thrill.  Ellen  Key  greeted  me  at  her  front 
door.  By  daylight  the  youth  in  her  eyes  was  even 
more  apparent.  Her  body  might  grow  old  but  her 
spirit  never  would.  She  led  me  to  the  open  fire  in 
the  big  living-room.  She  felt  of  my  stockings  to 
make  sure  they  were  dry.  There  is  so  much  mother 
love  in  Ellen  Key.  She  ought  to  have  had  a  dozen 
children.  Soon  we  were  deep  in  talk  and  I  was  tell- 
ing of  my  trip  around  the  world,  and  presently  I  felt 
Ellen  Key's  hand  on  mine  and  tears  were  in  her  eyes 
and  welled  over  as  she  said : 

"  Oh,  I  am  so  glad  you're  a  woman  who  under- 
stands.    I  was  afraid  you  might  be  the  other  kind 


"Swedish  Women  —  The  Genius  147 

of  American  and  then  I  should  have  had  to  say  things 
that  would  hurt  you.'^ 

I  had  come  to  Ellen  Key  out  of  the  unknown.  She 
had  never  heard  of  me  before,  but  In  a  few  minutes 
it  was  as  though  we  had  known  each  other  a  thou- 
sand years.  Our  hearts  beat  for  the  same  purposes 
and  the  same  end.  We  recognized  each  other  as 
part  of  the  great  woman's  movement  which  we  loved. 

It  was  a  day  of  sheer  gladness.  I  seemed  to  be 
living  among  the  stars.  Ellen  Key  showed  me  all 
her  big  and  little  treasures.  The  living-room  was 
huge,  a  sitting-room  and  dining-room  thrown  in 
one.  It  faced  on  the  shimmering  lake.  It  was 
bright  and  spotless  with  the  softest  colors  and  rows 
of  books.  Directly  overhead  was  Ellen  Key's  bed- 
room. It  was  as  sweet  and  shining  as  a  nun's  sanc- 
tuary. In  it  was  the  small  chair  and  desk  of  her 
childhood.  Over  the  washstand  with  its  simple 
bowl  and  pitcher  was  a  reproduction  of  a  painting 
of  a  naked  baby,  with  golden  curls,  standing  on  the 
top  of  the  world  with  little  head  thrown  back  and 
little  arms  outstretched  to  the  sun.  Under  it  were 
two  words,  "  The  Light."  Outside  the  bedroom 
door  In  the  cheery  hall  stood  Ellen  Key's  big  work 
desk.  It  was  piled  high  with  letters  and  pamphlets 
and  books  and  magazines  in  half  a  dozen  languages. 
In  the  hall  downstairs  Ellen  Key  stopped  to  read  me 
the  lettering  over  the  front  door.  It  said,  "  Remem- 
ber to  live,"  and  then  she  turned  me  about  to  read 
the  lettering  on  the  opposite  wall.  That  said,  "  Live 
to-day."  It  was  impossible  not  to  live  in  that  house. 
Each  moment  was  packed  with  meaning.  At  lunch- 
eon the  cheerful  maid  of  the  night  before  waited 
upon  us.  She  is  Ellen  Key's  sole  companion.  They 
are  good  friends  rather  than  mistress  and  maid. 

''  She  is  a  very  unusual  person,"  said  Ellen  Key. 


148  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

**  Last  night  when  you  had  gone  we  talked  of  you 
and  I  asked  her  how  old  you  were.  This  was  her 
reply:  '  I  don't  know.  She  had  had  so  much  spirit 
in  her  eyes  I  couldn't  tell  whether  she  was  young  or 
old!'" 

But  the  spirit  in  my  eyes  was  the  reflection  from 
Ellen  Key's.  The  reflection  of  the  spirit  of  all  the 
great  women  I  had  met.  For  the  womanhood  of  the 
world  is  awake.  It  is  blazing  forth  in  unimagined 
splendor.  Along  with  the  physical  struggle  that  en- 
gulfs us  there  is  a  great  spiritual  battle  and  in  that 
spiritual  battle  the  women  lead. 

It  was  of  this  we  talked,  for  Ellen  Key  believes  in 
the  woman  warrior  but  not  the  woman  soldier.  She 
is  against  militarism  and  all  physical  violence.  She 
loathes  Prussian  militarism  and  has  said  so.  This 
has  cost  her  her  popularity  in  Germany.  To  be  dis- 
liked saddens  her,  but  she  does  not  waver.  "  It  is 
love,  not  force  that  will  remake  the  world,"  said 
Ellen  Key,  and  added  sadly,  "  I  fear  for  the  hate 
that  will  come  after  the  war."  Then  it  was  my  turn 
to  utter  words  of  hope,  and  I  spoke  of  the  greatest 
of  women  the  world  around,  and  suddenly  Ellen  Key 
rose  up  and  put  her  arms  around  me  and  held 
me  close  and  from  her  tortured  heart  came  the  cry, 
"  Oh,  little  girl,  you  will  live  to  see  it,  but  I  shall 
not." 

Yet  who  knows?  Swiftly  and  surely  the  spiritual 
fight  goes  on.  In  a  few  short  years  the  woman's 
position  in  Sweden  has  completely  changed.  Ellen 
Key's  faith  spreads  and  grows.  It  has  extended  to 
Norway.  That  land  has  outsripped  its  teacher.  It 
has  swallowed  the  "  Miitterschutz  "  program  whole. 
This  was  comparatively  easy,  for  Norway  had  al- 
ready come  In  contact  with  the  Anglo-Saxon  woman's 
movement.     In  1907  Norway  led  Europe  by  enfran- 


Swedish  Women  —  The  Genius  149 

chising  Its  women.  Norwegian  women  have  both 
political  and  moral  freedom.  Of  these  things  I 
spoke,  of  the  spirit  of  motherhood  that  Is  permeating 
every  phase  of  life.  The  light  came  back  to  Ellen 
Key's  eyes.  When  lunch  was  over  she  raised  her 
glass  of  crystal  clear  spring  water.  "  See,"  she  said, 
''  how  beautiful  It  Is.  Drink  with  me  to  the  love 
that  shall  some  day  overcome  force."  Our  glasses 
clicked.  It  was  a  rare  moment,  a  consecration  to  a 
life  of  truth  and  love. 

The  day  came  to  an  end.  It  was  time  to  go.  But 
as  I  climbed  Into  the  sleigh  my  heart  sang.  New 
richness  had  come  Into  my  life  that  no  man  could 
take  from  me.  In  Sweden  there  would  be  Ellen  Key 
working  and  striving.  In  each  country  there  were 
great  women  working  and  striving.  Never  again 
need  one  be  faint  of  heart.  As  the  train  chugged 
along  I  had  much  time  for  thought.  There  was  no 
light  to  read  by,  for  there  was  no  fuel.  One  solitary 
candle  Illumined  the  car.  I  snuggled  down  In  my 
corner  and  In  the  flickering  candlelight  while  the 
train  rushed  on  through  the  snow-covered  country  I 
thought  and  thought. 

In  Russia  women  had  given  themselves  and  their 
all  to  man's  cause.  They  were  comrades  and  mates. 
They  had  died  In  his  fight,  but  they  had  not  tried  to 
express  themselves.  In  Sweden  on  the  contrary  it 
was  the  other  way.  Women  had  drawn  apart  from 
men,  they  had  concentrated  on  one  another,  on  the 
woman's  problems,  on  self-expression.  They  had 
produced  the  woman  genius.  But  neither  method 
was  perfect.  It  was  the  combination  that  was 
needed.  Woman  must  think  for  herself,  express 
herself,  live  her  own  life,  but  live  It  shoulder  to 
shoulder  with  man,  be  his  comrade  and  mate.  It 
is  woman's  contribution  plus  man's,  generated  by  love 


150  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

for  one  another  that  makes  the  perfect  whole.     This 
was  the  ideal  to  work  for. 

At  nine  o'clock  I  got  out  to  change  cars.  The 
train  that  was  to  take  me  from  Sweden  to  Norway 
was  due  at  midnight.  But  12  o'clock  came  and  went, 
and  no  train.  I  sat  in  the  little  waiting-room  with 
two  or  three  men  and  women  who  snored  peacefully 
in  their  hard  chairs.  The  minutes  rolled  by.  Each 
bulletin  made  the  train  later.  It  was  3 :  30  A.  M. 
before  it  arrived.  I  tumbled  into  my  berth,  tired 
and  spent.  But  somehow  physical  comforts  had 
ceased  to  matter.  I  was  still  filled  with  dreams 
of  the  future.  I  seemed  to  see  women  the  world 
around  joining  hands  to  meet  the  new  day  that  had 
dawned. 


CHAPTER  XI 

VITAL    NORWAY THE   WOMAN    PIONEER 

I  HAD  reached  Norway.  Two-thirds  of  my  jour- 
ney around  the  world  was  over.  But  the  danger 
was  not  past.  To  reach  England  I  had  to  cross 
the  North  Sea.  Submarines  filled  those  waters. 
Daily  the  papers  told  of  ships  sunk.  Germans  filled 
the  land.  They  poured  into  Denmark,  ate  up  the 
food,  and  drifted  to  Norway.  They  bought  Norwe- 
gian hotels  under  a  Swedish  name.  Weary  Rus- 
sians and  English  and  Americans  homeward  bound 
lived  at  these  hotels  and  discussed  their  woes.  The 
bland  proprietor  listened  and  reported  to  the  Ger- 
man Government.  The  Germans  knew  when  the 
boat  left  for  England.  The  English  kept  the  date 
of  sailing  a  secret.  The  passengers  were  in  dark- 
ness. But  the  Germans  sat  on  the  seashore  and 
watched  proceedings.  It  was  very  disconcerting. 
The  sense  of  danger  and  intrigue  was  nerve-racking. 
Norway  was  intolerable.  The  people  were  hungry. 
The  Allies  had  stopped  supplies,  and  the  Germans 
had  nothing  to  give.  The  friendly  little  land  had 
grown  ugly.  She  begrudged  her  visitors  each  mouth- 
ful of  food.  She  charged  outrageous  prices  for  vile 
accommodations.  A  room  in  a  boarding  house  cost 
$5.00  a  night.  There  were  few  vacancies.  Ger- 
mans, Russians,  English,  Americans  occupied  every 
available  spot.  The  lack  of  food,  the  physical  dis- 
comforts, the  sense  of  spies,  the  necessity  of  waiting 


152  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

for  a  boat,  made  Norway  a  prison.  I  hurried 
through  the  land.  But  my  trip  from  Chrlstiania  to 
Bergen  came  to  a  halt.  Fifty  miles  above  Bergen  a 
snow  avalanche  had  crashed  down  the  mountainside. 
Two  houses  with  their  occupants  had  been  caught  and 
crushed  by  the  rolling  snow  and  swept  into  the  fjord. 
The  railroad  track  was  destroyed.  Fortunately  the 
train  escaped  injury.  But  it  was  two  days  before  we 
could  proceed.  When  I  reached  Bergen  the  boat 
for  England  had  left.  It  would  probably  be  a  week 
before  another  went.  I  was  in  despair.  Bergen 
dripped  moisture.  The  land  was  covered  with  melt- 
ing snow.  The  streets  were  sheets  of  ice  and 
streams  of  water.  The  houses  were  damp.  They 
had  the  foul,  cold  smell  of  prison.  It  was  impossible 
to  get  a  square  meal.  There  was  no  butter,  no 
sugar,  and  little  bread.  Daylight  lasted  from  eight 
to  four.  Bergen  was  as  ugly  in  winter  as  it  was 
enchanting  in  summer.  For  Norway  is  a  land  of 
extremes.  Ice-bound  in  winter,  it  has  in  summer  a 
long  delirium  of  golden  sunshine. 

In  July  the  sunset  lingers  on  the  horizon  at  mid- 
night, and  two  hours  later  the  birds  announce  the 
coming  of  the  dawn.  Between  such  extremes  of 
bleak  cold  and  dazzling  sunshine  the  people  live 
their  lives.  The  scenery  is  as  diversified  as  the 
climate. 

Christiania  lies  in  a  smiling,  hilly  harbor.  With 
its  islands,  its  hills,  its  vivid,  green  pme-trees  and  bril- 
liant blue  water,  it  rivals  in  beauty  the  golden  gate  of 
San  Francisco.  But  Christiania  is  unlike  any  Ameri- 
can city.  It  has  the  earmarks  of  age  and  Bohemia. 
It  has  all  the  charms  of  Paris.  Sidewalk  cafes 
abound.  But  while  Christiania  and  Bergen  present 
the  graciousness  of  European  cities,  the  mountain  dis- 
tricts  and   the   farms   scattered   along  some   great 


Fital  Norway  —  The  Woman  Pioneer      153 

waterway  are  lonely,  grim,  and  barren.  Often  a 
dwelling  clings  to  a  mountain  like  a  great  rock,  every 
moment  in  danger  of  being  hurled  to  the  valley  below. 
A  steep  trail  cut  in  the  rugged  mountain  is  the  only 
path,  and  up  beyond  the  farm  the  towering  summit 
is  never  reached.  What  lies  on  the  other  side  of  the 
snow-capped  top  is  unknown.  The  people  in  one 
valley  live  in  ignorance  of  those  in  the  next.  There 
is  something  almost  sinister  in  the  grandeur  of  such 
scenery.  To  the  stranger  it  is  overpowering.  This 
mighty  contrast  in  scenery  and  climate  has  had  its 
effect  on  the  nation.  To  pass  in  a  day  from  deep, 
mysterious  fjords,  towering  mountains,  and  mad, 
racing  torrents  to  smiling,  friendly  Christiania  leaves 
deep,  clean-cut  impressions.  To  vibrate  between  the 
long,  warm,  sunshiny  summer  days  to  the  short,  dark, 
cold,  shut-in  ones  of  winter  produces  equally  intense 
and  varied  emotions. 

The  Norwegians  are  people  of  deep  passions. 
They  are  very  different  from  the  easy-going,  stolid 
folk  of  the  low-lying,  fertile  countries.  Their  lives 
are  built  of  extremes.  In  summer  passions  mount 
high.  Life  is  lived  to  its  fullest;  there  is  a  bursting 
of  pent-up  desires.  Through  the  long,  bright  days 
the  harvest  of  emotions  is  reaped.  Then  comes  a 
period  of  burial,  a  time  of  solitude  when  the  soul 
catches  up  with  the  joys  of  the  body.  The  world 
of  thought  and  dreams  unfolds.  It  is  from  such  sur- 
roundings and  emotions  that  the  crude,  strong,  vital 
literature  and  art  of  Norway  have  sprung. 

It  was  natural  that  Henrik  Ibsen  and  Bjornstjerne 
Bjornson  had  birth  in  such  a  land.  In  both  these 
men  there  is  the  depth,  strength,  and  vividness  of 
Norway.     They  deal  in  fundamentals. 

The  literary  greatness  of  both  these  men  lies  in 
their  intensity  and  sincerity.     The  spirit  of  Viking 


154  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

warriors  flowed  through  their  veins.  The  same 
spirit  is  visible  throughout  modern  Norwegian  art. 
The  modern  art  galleries  of  Christiania  are  unusual. 
Nearly  every  painting  and  piece  of  sculpture  has 
meaning.  They  challenge  the  imagination.  These 
works  of  art  have  been  created  not  for  a  superficial 
loveliness,  but  because  they  held  inner  significance. 
One  of  Norway's  greatest  modern  sculptors  is  Gus- 
tav  Vigeland,  born  in  1869.  In  all  of  his  work  it 
is  the  inner  personality  he  depicts,  the  struggle  of 
mankind  toward  greatness 

One  of  his  most  interesting  statues  is  that  of  Ca- 
milla Collett.  It  was  the  first  statue  erected  to  a 
woman  in  Norway.  Camilla  Collett  was  born  in 
18 13.  As  a  girl  she  was  very  beautiful  and  promi- 
nent socially  for  her  charm  and  her  intelligence.  At 
forty  she  had  published  a  book  anonymously,  called 
"  The  Daughters  of  the  Sheriff."  It  dealt  with  so- 
cial problems,  and  was  far  in  advance  of  the  thought 
of  the  day.  It  created  a  great  sensation.  It  soon 
became  apparent  that  Camilla  Collett  was  to  be  the 
leader  in  Norway  of  the  women's  struggle  for  free- 
dom. The  last  twenty  years  of  her  life  were  spent 
fighting  for  suffrage.  When  she  was  born  women 
had  no  political  rights;  they  were  treated  like  chil- 
dren. Until  1863,  unmarried  women  were  under 
tutelage;  no  woman  could  carry  on  any  business  with- 
out the  advice  or  consent  of  some  man.  But  in 
1907,  twelve  years  after  Camilla  Collett's  death, 
woman  suffrage  had  become  a  reality.  This  great 
victory  was  in  large  measure  due  to  her  dauntless 
courage  and  persistency. 

After  her  death  the  suffragists  urged  Vigeland  to 
depict  her  heroic  spirit.  This  he  consented  to  do, 
and  in  1908  her  statue  was  unveiled.  It  stands  on  a 
little  plot  of  ground  in  the  small  park  in  front  of  the 


Fital  Norway  —  The  Woman  Pioneer     155 

royal  palace.  VIgeland's  conception  of  Camilla  Col- 
lett  was  that  of  an  old  woman  buffeted  and  bent  by 
the  storm,  but  still  fighting  on.  Even  the  railing 
around  the  figure  Is  torn  and  twisted  by  the  gale. 
But  one  wishes  the  head  had  been  made  erect,  as 
Camllja  Collett  must  have  held  hers.  Otherwise 
VIgeland  has  created  a  magnificent  figure  of  strug- 
gling womanhood. 

Another  Norwegian  sculptor  possessing  even 
greater  renown  than  VIgeland  Is  Sephan  SIndlng. 
His  work  Is  also  full  of  originality  and  freedom  and 
Is  concerned  with  the  struggles  of  humanity.  The 
woman's  problem  has  fascinated  him.  One  of  his 
most  striking  figures  Is  a  barbarian  mother  bearing 
her  dead  son  from  the  field  of  battle.  Another  de- 
picts a  mother  with  hands  tied  tightly  behind  her, 
struggling  to  feed  the  baby  which  lies  at  her  feet. 
Then  there  Is  the  "  Zwel  Menchen,"  the  love  em- 
brace of  a  man  and  woman,  almost  as  famous  in  Its 
way  as  Rhodln's  "  Balser." 

Perhaps  the  great  strides  of  the  woman^s  cause  are 
largely  due  to  Its  advocacy  by  such  master  artists 
as  Ibsen  and  SIndlng.  Anyway  the  Norwegian 
woman  Is  In  the  vanguard  of  the  movement.  She 
Is  the  pioneer.  Norway  was  the  first  European 
country  to  grant  suffrage.  Woman  has  risen  from 
a  state  of  tutelage  In  the  days  of  Camilla  Collett  to 
full  equality  with  man.  This  equality  Is  many  sided, 
It  Is  physical,  mental  and  spiritual.  All  through  the 
country  one  sees  women  clad  In  knickerbockers  climb- 
ing mountains  with  the  ease  of  men.  No  war  was 
needed  for  them  to  take  up  men's  works.  For  some 
years  Norwegian  women  have  been  chopping  wood, 
building  houses,  holding  office  and  even  smoking 
small  cigars.  Norway  has  absorbed  the  Miitter- 
schutz  program  of  Sweden,  and  the  fight  for  political 


156  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

equality  of  the  women  of  England.  In  that  brilliant, 
crude  and  rugged  land,  the  very  soul  of  mankind  is 
emerging.  With  the  courage  that  comes  from  a 
lonely  and  isolated  life,  amid  towering  mountains 
and  mysterious  fjords,  the  Norwegian  spirit  has 
stepped  forth  naked  and  vivid.  But  to-day  its  splen- 
dor is  overshadowed.  The  tragedies  of  war  menace 
it  on  every  side.  The  land  is  full  of  spies.  Norway 
grows  ugly.  I  wanted  to  get  away.  The  people 
were  as  dreary  and  cold  as  the  bleak  winter  days. 
Nature  and  man  had  become  sodden.  One's  stom- 
ach clamored  for  food,  one's  spirit  clamored  for 
sunshine.  But  it  was  days  before  the  boat  left  for 
England.  I  settled  down  at  Voss,  a  village  two 
hours  by  rail  from  Bergen.  There  Englishmen  re- 
turning from  Russia  doggedly  smoked  their  pipes  and 
waited.  It  was  a  lucky  choice.  I  made  friends  with 
a  Canadian  doctor  and  an  English  correspondent. 
They,  like  myself,  were  desperate.  They  had  been 
away  two  years.  They  counted  the  hours  to  home 
and  England.  For  ten  days  we  faced  Norway  to- 
gether. We  discussed  every  subject  in  heaven  and 
earth,  and  related  our  adventures.  We  never  men- 
tioned the  trip  ahead  and  the  submarines.  But  un- 
derneath lay  a  silent  dread.  One  day  when  conver- 
sation ran  low,  an  American  fluffy  ruffles  turned  up 
at  the  hotel.  She  was  stamped  all  over  chorus  girl. 
There  was  no  doubt  about  the  type.  She  had  blond 
hair,  very  short  skirts,  and  many  diamond  rings,  and 
she  was  exceedingly  pretty.  Her  husband,  an  Eng- 
lishman, had  gone  to  Russia  leaving  her  to  return 
to  England.  The  English  correspondent  and  the 
Canadian  doctor  immediately  took  new  interest  in 
life. 

"  Look  here,"  they  said,  *'  she's  a  countrywoman 
of  yours.     Speak  to  her  and  introduce  us." 


Fital  Norway — The  Woman  Pioneer      157 

"  That's  all  very  well,"  I  said,  laughing,  "  but 
where  do  I  come  in?  " 

The  correspondent  was  a  true  sport.  *'  I'll  tell 
you  what,"  he  said,  ''  I'll  give  you  a  day  out  of  my 
life  to  do  with  just  as  you  please,  if  you'll  introduce 
me." 

I  thought  a  moment.  "  Done,"  I  said,  "  I'll  hold 
you  to  that,"  and  up  I  jumped. 

Soon  fluffy  ruffles  was  sitting  beside  the  corres- 
pondent exchanging  coy  glances.  I  chuckled.  I 
knew  what  he  was  in  for.  I  went  off  for  a  long 
walk.  When  I  returned  he  was  sitting  disconso- 
lately in  a  corner.  "  What's  the  matter?  "  I  inquired. 
"  My  God!  "  he  said,  "  such  a  face  and  nothing  in 
the  upper  story."  He  quoted  a  little  of  her  conver- 
sation. I  confess  I  blushed  for  America.  One  of 
her  speeches  was  "  I  wear  all  these  rings  for  con- 
venience. If  a  chambermaid  or  a  servant  is  good  to 
me,  I  give  'em  one." 

"  When  I  heard  that,"  said  the  correspondent,  "  I 
thought  of  offering  to  black  her  boots.  Perhaps 
she'd  give  me  a  diamond  ring.  I  haven't  a  cent  to 
get  home  with." 

"  Anyway,"  I  said,  laughing,  "  I  have  that  day  out 
of  your  life."  From  then  on  we  three  spent  our 
time  planning  out  my  day.     ^'  Der  Tag  "  we  called  it. 

Among  the  people  at  Voss  was  a  little  Russian  girl. 
She  was  fleeing  from  Russia.  She  had  been  a  Red 
Cross  nurse  at  the  front.  She  had  gotten  as  far  as 
Norway  and  wanted  to  go  on  to  England.  But 
she  wore  her  hair  short;  she  smoked  cigarettes  and 
looked  like  a  revolutionist.  England  would  not 
let  her  pass.  She  was  heartbroken.  She  didn't 
want  to  go  back  to  Russia.  Her  grief  was  pitiful. 
*'  I  know,"  I  said  to  the  correspondent,  "  what  I'm 
going  to  do  with  my  day.     You  shall  marry  the  Rus- 


158  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

sian  girl.  They'll  let  her  Into  England  as  your  wife. 
It's  the  only  way.  For  twenty-four  hours  I  kept  him 
In  suspense,  but  I  had  to  relent.  He  was  so  miser- 
able. It  was  evident  he  was  not  fitted  for  matrimony. 
But  everything  comes  to  an  end;  frivolity  and  danger 
alike.  One  day  word  came  to  pack  our  bags  and 
hurry  to  the  boat.  In  a  few  hours  we  were  at  Bergen 
and  tucked  away  on  shipboard.  But  to  my  sorrow 
I  found  I  had  been  separated  from  the  doctor  and 
the  correspondent.  They  were  on  one  boat  and  I 
on  another.  Two  ships  were  being  sent  over  es- 
corted by  two  cruisers  heavily  armed,  with  guns 
pointing  In  every  direction.  I  went  on  shore  for  a 
moment  and  met  my  friends.  We  Interviewed  the 
ship's  agent.  ^'  You  see,"  I  said,  "  it's  very  impor- 
tant we  should  be  together  for  this  man  (pointing  to 
the  correspondent)  has  promised  me  a  day  out  of  his 
life,  and  if  we  sink  he'll  have  to  save  me." 

The  agent  laughed  but  such  trifles  are  not  consid- 
ered in  wartime.  We  had  to  go  our  separate  ways. 
The  ships  kept  fairly  close  together.  I  could  see  the 
correspondent  on  the  top  deck.  He  had  promised 
to  stay  there  and  fling  me  a  rope  and  life  preserver  In 
case  of  need.  But  we  neither  of  us  were  on  deck 
long.  The  English  boats  are  small  and  the  North 
Sea  very  rough.  When  we  got  out  of  the  fjord  we 
began  to  toss  like  an  eggshell.  I  had  crossed  the 
ocean  without  seasickness,  but  In  a  few  seconds  I 
was  leaning  over  the  rail.  Then  I  staggered  to  my 
berth  and  flopped.  For  thirty  hours,  during  the  en- 
tire trip,  I  never  moved.  I  didn't  care  how  many 
submarines  attacked  us.  The  more  the  better. 
With  two  exceptions  every  one  was  111.  England 
ought  to  make  money  out  of  those  trips.  No  one 
ate  a  mouthful. 

Not  until  we  were  steaming  into  a  Scottish  har- 


Vital  Norway  —  The  Woman  Pioneer      159 

bor  did  I  have  strength  to  rise.  Then  I  crawled 
on  deck.  It  was  nine  in  the  evening  and  very  dark. 
Only  a  few  lights  shone  along  the  waterfront.  But 
the  smell  of  England  came  to  my  nostrils.  The  air 
was  soft,  the  bleakness  of  Norway  had  vanished. 
The  smoke  from  soft  coal  fires  poured  from  the  fun- 
nels. Something  within  me  broke.  The  strain  was 
over.  I  was  safe  at  last.  Here  people  spoke  my 
language.  In  London  friends  were  waiting  for  me. 
The  dangers  of  the  trip  were  past.  Meanwhile  the 
other  boat  slipped  up  beside  mine.  The  doctor  and 
the  correspondent  were  calling  to  me.  I  would  land 
first.  As  soon  as  I  was  examined  I  was  to  rush  to 
the  hotel  and  secure  rooms.  The  hotel  was  just 
across  the  way.  I  left  the  examination  shed  and 
stepped  out  into  the  street.  It  was  pitch  black.  A 
friendly  policeman  offered  to  lead  me  to  the  hotel 
entrance.  At  the  door  a  flight  of  steps  led  upstairs. 
Evidently  the  hotel  was  on  the  second  floor.  That 
seemed  queer,  still  I  entered.  At  the  head  of  the 
stairs  was  a  large  room.  It  was  flooded  with  lamp- 
light. The  long  supper  table  in  the  center  was 
spread.  At  one  end  of  the  room  burned  a  soft  coal 
fire.  A  weatherbeaten  man  with  a  very  red  face  and 
nose  and  two  maids  in  black  dresses  and  white  caps 
and  aprons  sat  before  the  fire  chatting.  The  maids 
also  had  red  cheeks  and  noses  and  several  of  their 
front  teeth  were  missing  and  they  dropped  their 
*'  h's."  It  was  like  a  scene  from  Dickens.  But  I 
was  too  tired  and  hungry  to  think.  I  sat  down  and 
fell  to.  The  tea,  the  bread  and  butter  and  jam  were 
delicious.  I  was  half  starved.  Food  had  been  poor 
and  scarce  in  Russia,  worse  in  Sweden  and  utterly 
lacking  in  Norway.  It  wasn't  until  I  had  eaten  a 
good  meal  that  I  began  to  consider  the  hotel.  Why 
hadn't  my  friends  turned  up?     Where  was  the  rush 


i6o  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

of  travelers?  I  proceeded  to  ask  questions.  It  was 
of  course  the  wrong  place.  I  was  in  a  seamen's 
resort.  Life  in  Russia  and  Norway  had  lowered  my 
standards.  I  paid  a  shilling  for  my  supper,  picked 
up  my  bag,  shook  hands  with  my  new  friends,  and 
went  off.  Very  quickly  I  unearthed  the  doctor  and 
the  correspondent.  They  were  reveling  in  coffee, 
cigars,  and  English  newspapers.  I  didn't  like  the 
briUiance  of  the  palatial  hotel.  I  felt  out  of  place 
in  the  velvet  carpeted  drawing-room.  I  suddenly 
grew  conscious  of  my  Chinese  fur  hat,  my  coat  that 
had  seen  the  wear  and  tear  of  the  Revolution,  and 
my  felt  lined  black  velvet  Chinese  shoes  that  kept  out 
the  biting  cold.  But  my  companions  were  in  gay 
humor.  Before  we  went  to  bed  I  planned  out  "  der 
tag  "  with  the  correspondent.  I  had  an  inspiration. 
He  was  to  take  me  to  the  spot  in  London  where  the 
greatest  moment  of  his  life  occurred  and  tell  me 
about  it. 

In  the  morning  we  took  train  for  London.  The 
Canadian  doctor  now  that  he  was  on  native  soil  grew 
assertive.  "  See  here,"  he  said,  "  why  can't  you  let 
me  look  after  you?  Do  for  once  be  a  dependent  fe- 
male." 

"  Why  certainly,"  I  agreed.  *'  It's  nice  to  be 
cared  for."  So  he  bought  the  tickets,  made  the 
plans  and  superintended  the  baggage.  But  alas  for 
his  masculine  pride.  When  we  reached  London  my 
bags  could  not  be  found.  I  had  traveled  through 
Japan,  China,  Siberia,  a  Russian  Revolution,  Sweden 
and  Norway,  without  the  loss  of  a  penny.  But  be- 
tween Edinburgh  and  London  the  doctor  lost  every- 
thing I  possessed.  I  wouldn't  refrain  from  teasing. 
I  suggested  the  male  was  more  in  need  of  protection 
than  the  female.     It  was  three  weeks  before  my  bags 


Fital  Norway  —  The  Woman  Pioneer      i6i 

were  discovered.     They  were  in  different  cities,  in 
lost  property  rooms. 

But  ragged  and  dirty  as  I  was,  possessing  only  the 
clothes  I  stood  in,  my  friends  gathered  me  to  them. 
I  felt  like  Ulysses  after  his  wanderings.  Nothing 
was  too  good  for  me.  I  reveled  in  the  beauty  and 
peace  of  England.  My  spirit  as  well  as  my  body 
was  healed.  For  England  to-day  is  a  wonder.  A 
spiritual  revolution  has  swept  through  the  land. 
The  average  work-a-day  man  and  woman  are  reach- 
ing new  heights.  Not  what  can  /  grab  but  what  can 
/  give  has  become  their  faith.  And  in  the  forefront 
of  the  spiritual  battle  stand  the  women.  But  all 
this  is  another  story  and  must  be  told  in  another 
chapter. 


CHAPTER  XII 

INSPIRING    FRANCE 
I.      PARIS    BOMBARDED 

TO  reach  France  the  channel  had  to  be  crossed. 
It  was  full  moon,  a  bad  time  for  crossing.  A 
time  when  submarines  reap  their  harvest. 
They  see  and  cannot  be  seen.  But  the  trip  was 
short.  I  spent  the  night  on  deck,  wrapped  in  a 
blanket.  In  the  morning  we  were  in  Havre.  Old 
men  in  blue  blouses  helped  us  disembark.  The 
broad  streets  were  lined  with  little  sidewalk  cafes. 
I  was  in  the  land  of  friendliness  and  charm.  But 
the  cafes  and  streets  were  deserted.  Companies 
of  soldiers  marched  past  and  little  children  and  old 
men  walked  the  streets.  The  train  from  Havre 
to  Paris  was  packed  with  soldiers.  I  had  suddenly 
been  flung  into  the  world's  war.  Until  then  I  had 
seen  little  of  war.  In  the  countries  through  which 
I  had  traveled,  except  England,  there  had  been  but 
three  topics  of  conversation,  food,  clothes  and  heat; 
how  to  live  without  freezing  or  starving.  But  here 
it  was  different.  The  battle  field  was  a  few  miles 
away.  Hospital  trains  moved  back  and  forth.  The 
newspapers  had  flaring  headlines.  Women  in  black 
filled  the  land.  Yet  curiously  enough  in  this  land  of 
conflict  the  civil  population  throve.  Physically 
France  was  better  off  than  any  of  the  other  countries. 
Paris  had  plenty  of  food. 

It  was  the  first  of  March  when  I  reached  there. 

162 


Inspiring  France  163 

Snowflakes  still  scurried  through  the  air.  The  hotel 
rooms  were  chilly.  But  mid-day  brought  the  warm 
spring  sunshine.  It  was  a  strange  Paris,  or  rather, 
a  Paris  of  strangers.  Italians,  Serbians,  Moroccans 
and,  above  all,  American  boys  In  khaki  crowded 
the  cafes.  Life  moved  hot  and  fast.  Taxis  flew 
hither  and  thither;  women  packed  the  stores  and 
soldiers  occupied  every  sidewalk  chair  and  smoked 
and  talked.  One  heard  every  known  language.  At 
night  as  I  walked  home  through  the  darkened  streets 
I  would  hear  a  voice  behind  me  saying,  '*  Gee !  how 
I'd  like  to  see  Broadway  —  say  —  wouldn't  the 
lights  look  good?  " 

In  the  restaurants  I  continually  ran  Into  one  of 
our  boys,  struggling  desperately  with  the  menu,  and 
when  I  brought  my  French  to  his  rescue  we  fell  into 
conversation.  If  he  was  just  over  he  was  homesick. 
He  would  show  me  a  picture  of  sweetheart,  wife  or 
mother  and  give  me  messages  for  the  folks  at  home. 
But  Paris  has  a  subtle  charm.  Few  can  resist  It. 
Certainly  the  American  boys  do  not.  After  a  few 
weeks,  loneliness  vanishes.  You  hear  a  different 
story.  Quite  a  typical  case  was  that  of  a  young  lieu- 
tenant who  sat  next  me  at  dinner :  "  Well !  how  are 
you  getting  on?  "  I  asked.  "  Great!  say,  this  Is  the 
life.  You  know  we  fellows  will  never  be  the  same 
after  this  war.  The  little  Western  town  I  come 
from  looks  pretty  dull.  No  grinding  ten  hours  a 
day  for  me.  I  want  to  travel.  And  say,  these 
French  women  are  corkers.  I  have  a  girl  at  home 
but  —  well  —  I  wonder  what  she'll  seem  like  when 
I  get  back."  That  the  French  women  are  charming, 
there  Is  no  doubt.  They  are  particularly  charming 
to  the  Americans.  Their  men  have  been  taken  from 
them.  There  are  about  ten  French  women  to  ever 
American  boy.     However,  the  young  lieutenant 


o7. 


164  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

fered  me  candy  and  Invited  me  to  go  automoblling. 
"  It  is  so  good,"  he  said,  "  to  see  some  one  from  the 
U.  S.,  some  one  you  can  talk  to." 

But  American  women  need  to  face  a  big  fact. 
The  intensity  of  life  In  Europe  produces  a  psycho- 
logical change.  When  you  sit  next  to  a  man  in  a 
moving  picture  show  while  bombs  drop  outside,  you 
are  drawn  together  in  a  deep,  real  way.  The  stuff 
you  are  made  of  Is  laid  bare.  It  is  what  you  are 
that  counts.  Who  your  ancestors  were  and  whether 
you  are  wearing  white  kid  gloves  is  not  only  trivial 
but  absurd.  We  must  go  deep  into  life  if  we  are  to 
keep  pace  with  the  men  and  women  of  Europe. 
This  brings  me  to  the  hectic  days  in  Paris  when  the 
whole  community  was  swept  together  by  the  daily 
danger  of  air  raids  and  bombardments.  I  hoped 
when  I  left  England  to  escape  them.  But  not 
so.  Early  In  March  the  big  drive  began  and  the 
Germans  turned  their  attention  to  Paris.  Nearly 
every  evening  the  air  raid  signal  sounded.  When  I 
went  to  my  room  to  dress  for  dinner  I  would  say  to 
the  little  elevator  boy,  "  Will  the  Boche  come  this 
evening?  "  and  he  would  smile  gayly  back  and  an- 
swer, "  I  think  so,  madam."  Often  the  enemy  didn't 
get  across  the  barrage.  But  on  moonlight  nights 
between  eight  and  nine  the  alerte  came.  It  was  a  re- 
lief when  the  orgy  came.  At  eight-forty  the  fire  en- 
gine dashed  past,  blowing  Its  shrill  siren  and  every 
one  rushed  to  cover.  The  subway  trains  stopped; 
the  people  crowded  into  the  metro  stations,  and  the 
street  lights  went  out.  In  the  hotel  we  hurried  Into 
the  underground  cellar.  Little  children  were  dragged 
from  their  beds  and  wrapped  in  blankets.  The  first 
night  I  found  myself  in  a  dim  recess  with  six  Moroc- 
cans, guests  of  the  hotel.  The  gas  had  been  put 
out    to    prevent    explosions.     The    little    sub-cellar 


Inspiring  France  165 

room  was  dimly  lighted  by  a  candle.  My  compan- 
ions had  brought  their  bright  red  floor  rugs.  On 
these  they  sat  with  their  bare  sandaled  feet  curled 
up  under  them.  They  were  dark  and  swarthy,  al- 
most negroes  in  color.  They  wore  long  flowing 
robes  and  great  white  turbans.  It  was  so  weird  I 
forgot  the  air  raid.  I  imagined  myself  a  heroine 
in  a  melodrama,  imprisoned  in  a  cellar  with  six  ruth- 
less Turks.  Then  I  began  to  wonder  what  would 
happen  If  a  bomb  struck  the  hotel.  My  companions 
were  nervous  and  excited.  Somehow  a  sub-cellar 
with  six  Moroccans  did  not  seem  safe.  I  decided 
to  risk  my  life  on  the  floor  above.  In  the  front 
hallway  were  two  or  three  American  soldiers.  It 
was  their  first  air  raid  but  they  were  very  cheerful. 
We  pushed  open  the  great  front  door.  A  bomb 
crashed  to  earth.  There  was  a  great  flash  of  light. 
Very  loud  was  the  steady  boom,  boom  of  the  cannon. 

We  hastily  stepped  back  into  the  hall,  but  after 
a  little  our  courage  rose  again.  We  peered  out  Into 
the  bright  moonlight  sky.  The  French  aeroplanes 
came  low.  They  skimmed  over  the  top  of  the 
houses.  Then  they  rose  and  hurled  forth  balls  of 
fire.  These  bright  spots  of  light  were  like  shooting 
comets.  They  darted  about  clearing  the  sky  of 
enemy  aircraft. 

Between  eleven  and  twelve  the  fire  engine  again 
dashed  by,  this  time  sending  forth  a  gay  triumphant 
bugle  call,  the  notice  that  all  was  well.  Immedi- 
ately there  was  wild  rejoicing.  The  world  poured 
up  from  underground.  Supper  and  drinks  were  in 
order  and  a  paean  of  thanksgiving  went  up. 

In  the  morning  there  was  a  mad  rush  for  the 
papers.  But  the  papers  never  tell  where  a  bomb  has 
dropped.     To  find  that  out  one  must  explore. 

Fortunately  few  bombs  fall  on  buildings.     One 


1 66  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

can  travel  the  entire  length  of  London  and  Paris 
and  see  no  sign  of  damage.  Notre  Dame  and  West- 
minster Abbey  gaze  as  proudly  up  at  the  skies  as 
ever.  Most  of  the  bombs  drop  in  open  spaces. 
Windows  are  smashed  but  buildings  remain  unin- 
jured. It  is  factories  or  apartment  houses  in  outly- 
ing districts  that  have  suffered  most.  When  a 
cheaply  built  tenement  house  is  struck,  the  bomb 
crashes  through  to  the  ground.  Only  the  people  in 
the  cellars  are  saved. 

This  forced  exodus  to  the  cellars  Paris  treats  as 
a  joke.  With  characteristic  pluck  and  good  humor 
the  French  dressmakers  are  designing  models  for 
underground  wear;  fur  lined  silk  negligees,  that  can 
be  slipped  on  at  a  moment's  notice.  Even  under- 
ground moving  picture  shows  and  restaurants  are 
in  order. 

In  such  an  atmosphere  of  thrills  one  is  never  at  a 
loss  for  conversation.  The  restaurants  hum  with 
talk.  If  you  have  been  near  the  scene  of  an  ex- 
plosion and  have  secured  a  flying  piece  of  shrapnel, 
you  exhibit  it  and  a  crowd  gathers.  They  listen 
breathlessly  to  your  story.  Life  in  Paris  is  like  life 
on  ship  board.     Introductions  are  dispensed  with. 

But  to  return  to  the  air  raids.  The  methodical 
Germans  had  them  timed  and  planned.  The  signal 
came  regularly  between  eight  and  nine.  Then  some 
Boche  got  original.  At  one  o'clock  we  were  routed 
out  of  bed  by  the  alerte.  We  could  no  longer  sleep 
in  peace.  At  all  sorts  of  unexpected  hours  the  warn- 
ing came.  This  got  on  our  nerves.  We  grew  cross 
from  want  of  sleep.  In  the  morning,  frazzled  peo- 
ple emerged,  their  clothes  covered  with  white  dust 
where  they  had  leaned  up  against  a  cellar  wall. 

Then  for  a  couple  of  nights  there  was  a  lull.  We 
breathed  again  and  slept  late.     It  was  in  the  interim 


Inspiring  France  167 

that  I  lunched  with  a  French  family.  The  lunch 
had  reached  the  coffee  stage.  We  were  discussing 
air  raids  of  course.  The  hostess  had  just  risen. 
When  Bif  —  Bomb  —  Bang  —  The  building  shook 
and  rocked  —  the  long  French  windows  flew  in;  the 
hostess  screamed,  the  guests  fled  from  the  table. 
We  had  but  one  thought,  a  bomb  had  dropped  almost 
on  top  of  us.  My  host  and  I  remained  seated.  We 
waited.  Would  another  come?  Finally  we  moved 
to  the  window.  Down  in  the  street  the  people  were 
screaming  and  gesticulating  but  there  was  no  sign  of 
damage.  Above,  the  sky  was  a  smiling  blue.  No 
enemy  airship  sailed  there.  What  could  have  hap- 
pened? We  reassembled  in  the  drawing-room  and 
telephoned  to  the  war  office.  Then  word  came  that 
a  great  factory  had  been  blown  up.  On  the  way  to 
my  hotel,  I  saw  countless  smashed  windows.  The 
Avenue  de  I'Opera  was  a  mass  of  broken  glass. 
That  evening  in  the  restaurant  I  sat  next  to  an  Amer- 
ican Y.  M.  C.  A.  man.  He  was  looking  very  white. 
"  I  went  to  the  scene  of  the  explosion,"  he  said. 
*'  It's  beyond  the  city  limits.  There  wasn't  a  stick 
of  the  factory  left.  The  building  was  razed  to  the 
ground.  If  it  hadn't  happened  at  the  noon  hour, 
thousands  of  lives  would  have  been  lost.  The 
houses  all  around  were  destroyed." 

The  day  after  the  explosion  the  air  raids  began 
again.  It  was  late  one  night  before  the  signal  came 
that  all  was  clear.  I  stepped  out  into  the  deserted 
streets  and  walked  across  a  bridge  over  the  Seine. 
The  stars  were  shining,  the  moon  was  up.  The  city 
lay  before  me  peaceful  and  silent.  The  serenity 
and  beauty  brought  inner  calm.  I  went  back  to 
bed.  It  was  past  midnight.  Anyway  I  thought 
there  will  be  quiet  until  another  night.  But  my  eyes 
had  hardly  closed,  when  —  bomb  —  bomb  —  bomb. 


1 68  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

I  turned  over  sleepily.  I  was  frightfully  annoyed. 
It  was  7  A.  M.  But  the  third  thud  stirred  me  to 
consciousness.  Excited  chatter  rose  from  the  street 
below.  Then  the  fire  engine  went  tearing  by.  The 
Germans  must  be  flying  over  Paris.  I  sprang  from 
my  bed  and  stepped  out  onto  the  balcony.  It  was  a 
glorious  Spring  day.  The  birds  had  begun  to  sing. 
The  sun  was  already  warming  the  great  boulevards. 
It  couldn't  be  possible  the  enemy  was  flying  over 
Paris  in  broad  daylight.  Then  there  came  another 
thud.     It  was  near.     There  was  a  crashing  sound. 

The  people  in  the  street  below  scurried  into  door- 
ways, windows  were  slammed  to  and  iron  shutters 
rolled  down.  In  a  moment  Paris  had  sprung  back 
to  her  night  clothes.  I  shut  my  window  and 
dressed  hastily  and  ran  downstairs.  Guests  were 
hurrying  from  their  rooms;  women  in  negligees  with 
hair  twisted  into  hasty  knots,  and  nurses  carrying  half 
dressed  babies  ran  downstairs.  It  was  a  disgruntled 
crowd.  They  were  angry  rather  than  frightened. 
It  was  an  outrage  to  be  gotten  out  of  bed  before 
petit-dejeuner.  The  Germans  were  going  too  far. 
It  was  all  very  well  to  be  raided  at  night  but  to  be 
bombed  before  breakfast  was  unbearable. 

The  cellar  was  damp  and  moldy.  Moisture  oozed 
from  the  walls.  The  babies  began  to  cry.  But  the 
little  company  settled  down  stoically  and  ordered 
cafe  au  lait.  Presently  I  went  upstairs  to  the  dining- 
room.  Even  here  it  was  not  cheerful.  The  iron 
shutters  were  down  and  the  electric  light  sent  out  a 
feeble  radiance.  The  thuds  came  regularly,  with 
twenty-  or  thirty-minute  intervals.  After  a  little  we 
ventured  to  the  front  door.  The  warm  sunshine 
streamed  in.  It  was  a  heavenly  day.  "  Damn  those 
Germans,  they  should  not  spoil  it  I  We  would  en- 
joy life  in  spite  of  them."     We  stepped  out  onto  the 


Inspiring  France  1 69 

sidewalk.  On  the  Avenue  de  I'Opera  people  were 
already  moving  back  and  forth.  On  the  street  cor- 
ners little  groups  gathered  to  gaze  up  into  the  shining 
blue.  Far  above  white  specks  moved.  We  felt  they 
must  be  French  airmen  still  we  didn't  know.  All 
day  with  each  thud  we  eagerly  scanned  the  sky.  We 
never  dreamed  a  long  distant  gun  was  bombarding 
Paris. 

I  had  a  morning  engagement.  By  ten  thirty  I 
was  dressed  and  walking  up  the  Avenue  de  FOpera. 
The  stores  were  closed  and  the  shutters  down. 
Transportation  had  ceased.  The  metro  trains  were 
not  running.  The  officials  still  believed  an  air  raid 
was  on.  But  many  people  were  on  the  street. 
When  a  thud  came  we  paused  a  moment,  shivered  and 
then  walked  on.  A  few  taxi  drivers  were  carrying 
on  trade  as  usual.  I  finally  secured  a  car.  We 
went  tooting  across  the  Place  de  la  Concorde,  over 
the  Seine,  past  the  Chamber  of  Deputies  to  the  house 
where  I  had  my  appointment.  When  I  alighted  the 
taxi  driver  stopped  me  for  talk.  "  Aren't  you  afraid, 
Miss?"  he  asked.  I  shrugged  my  shoulders.  "I 
suppose  I  am,"  I  said.  "  But  there  isn't  much  use. 
You  see,  I'm  an  American,  traveling  about  the 
world,  and  there  is  still  the  ocean  to  cross.  Cest 
la  guerre,  que  voulez-vous,'^  He  smiled  apprecia- 
tively. Again  the  intensity  of  life  had  removed  bar- 
riers. 

The  people  I  had  come  to  see  were  out.  The 
servants  had  fled  to  the  cellar,  and  the  family  taken 
refuge  with  neighbors  in  a  first  floor  apartment. 
But  after  a  hunt  I  found  them.  Soon  the  daughter 
of  the  family  and  I  were  walking  back  across  the 
Seine  to  keep  a  luncheon  engagement.  We  paused 
on  the  bridge  and  leaned  over  the  balustrade  to  gaze 
at  the  city.     The  water  danced  and  sparkled,  the 


170  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

magnificent  buildings  stood  out  proudly,  and  beyond 
and  in  front  of  us  stretched  the  great  Tuileries 
Garden.  Then  Bang  —  the  earth  shook.  It  was  a 
terrific  thud.  We  knew  the  explosion  was  near. 
Later  we  learned  the  Tuileries  Gardens  had  been 
struck.  We  shook  ourselves  and  straightened  up. 
It  was  uncanny,  unreal.  It  couldn't  be  true  that 
under  that  bright  blue  sky,  bombs  were  dropping  on 
that  serene  and  lovely  city. 

That  night  at  dinner  I  sat  next  to  an  American 
Y.  M.  C.  A.  man.  He  had  been  close  to  the  Tuil- 
eries Garden  at  the  time  it  was  struck.  "  I  was 
standing  in  a  doorway,"  he  said,  *'  and  the  force  of 
the  explosion  sent  me  staggering  back.  Afterwards 
I  went  to  see  what  damage  had  been  done.  There 
was  a  hole  in  the  ground  the  size  of  a  dining-room 
table.  Fifteen  feet  from  the  explosion  a  soldier  was 
asleep  on  a  bench.  The  noise  woke  him,  but  he 
didn't  get  a  scratch.  Some  dirt  was  thrown  into  the 
eyes  of  a  baby  in  a  baby  carriage  fifty  yards  distant, 
but  not  a  soul  was  injured." 

It  was  marvelous  how  little  damage  the  big  gun 
did  that  first  day.  The  toll  was  ten  killed  and  a 
few  injured. 

With  the  setting  of  the  sun  there  came  a  respite. 
But  at  nine  the  alerte  sounded.  It  was  midnight 
before  the  raid  was  over  and  we  went  sleepily  to 
bed.  But  with  daylight  came  the  bomb  —  bomb  — 
bomb.  But  now  we  knew  a  long  range  gun  was 
bombarding  Paris.  We  did  not  fear  it  as  we  did  the 
air  raids.  A  bomb  from  an  airship  comes  down 
straight.     But  the  big  gun  hit  sideways. 

It  acted  in  the  dark.  The  chance  of  its  striking 
you  was  infinitesimal.  The  second  day  of  the 
bombardment,  Paris  went  about  its  business  as 
usual.     Stores  were  open,  the  trains  ran,  and  side- 


Inspiring  France  171 

walk  cafes  were  as  crowded  as  ever.  I  went  to 
the  Grand  Hotel  for  breakfast.  I  had  my  coffee 
at  a  little  table  on  the  sidewalk,  facing  the  Opera 
House.  It  was  ten  o'clock,  people  were  streaming  in 
and  out  of  the  metro  station,  soldiers  moved  to  and 
fro  and  taxis  flew  in  every  direction.  Then  sud- 
denly there  came  a  terrific  explosion.  A  shot  had 
landed  in  rue  Victoire  behind  the  Opera  House. 
For  an  instant  action  ceased.  The  earth  seemed 
paralyzed.  But  this  was  only  for  a  second.  Then 
the  laughter  and  talk  spurted  out  as  before.  Not 
by  a  quiver  of  an  eyehd  was  Paris  going  to  show  it 
cared  a  cent  for  the  big  gun. 

An  American  officer  took  me  to  see  some  of  the 
places  hit.  There  was  a  good  size  hole  in  the 
ground  in  Place  de  la  Republic;  in  front  of  the  Statue 
of  Liberty,  the  Statue  which  America  gave  to  France. 
The  worst  damage  was  done  to  a  house  on  the 
Boulevard  des  Italiens.  It  hit  the  fourth  story  of 
a  six-story  building.  One  room  was  completely 
destroyed,  others  injured  and  all  the  glass  shattered. 
The  Paris  papers  were  humorous.  They  took  to 
giving  the  Germans  good  advice.  They  suggested 
a  gun  six  times  the  size  to  do  really  effective  work. 

On  the  second  day  of  the  bombardment  we  had 
no  air  raid.  We  enjoyed  a  long  peaceful  sleep. 
But  Sunday  morning  the  big  gun  began  again.  But 
by  this  time  we  were  hardened.  I  went  over  to  the 
Tuileries  Garden  to  sit  in  the  warm  sunshine.  Sev- 
eral of  our  American  boys  were  playing  baseball. 
Their  lean,  strong,  young  bodies  assumed  true  pro- 
fessional baseball  curves  as  they  pitched  swift 
straight  balls.  A  little  crowd  of  Parisians,  old  men, 
young  girls  and  children,  gathered.  They  gazed 
open  mouthed  and  with  wide-eyed  admiration  at  our 
supple,  vigorous,  energetic  lads.     When  a  ball  went 


172  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

wide  of  Its  mark  a  child  would  dash  after  it  and 
bring  it  proudly  back  to  the  Americans.  The  boys 
were  chewing  gum  and  ragging  one  another,  but  they 
always  paused  to  smile  and  give  the  French  kiddie 
a  reassuring  pat.  This  American  game  of  baseball 
was  more  interesting  to  the  spectators  than  the  great 
gun.  Perhaps  the  Germans  realized  how  little  com- 
motion they  were  creating,  for  on  Sunday  the  shots 
died  down. 

But  it  is  not  easy  to  live  always  in  the  presence 
of  air  raids  and  bombardments.  The  tension  gets 
on  one's  nerves.  To  daily  face  death  one  needs  cour- 
age and  sanity.  These  are  qualities  the  French 
possess.  They  rise  above  their  environment.  In 
spite  of  danger  and  death  they  keep  life  normal. 
The  ordinary  affairs  of  life  run  smoothly.  Clothes 
are  laundered.  In  Siberia,  Russia,  Sweden  and  Nor- 
way, and  in  Germany  in  19 16,  the  impression  was 
that  of  a  world  running  down  hill.  Nothing  was 
kept  up.  For  four  years,  houses  have  gone  un- 
painted,  cars  unrepaired,  nothing  has  been  renovated. 
The  world  is  slipping  into  the  state  of  an  abandoned 
farm.  But  this  is  not  so  visible  in  France.  That 
it  isn't,  is  due  largely  to  the  women,  which  brings 
me  to  a  consideration  of  French  women. 

II      THE    FRENCH    WOMAN THE    LOVER 

The  French  women  have  poured  themselves  into 
the  business  of  war  as  the  Russian  women  flung  them- 
selves into  the  Revolution.  They  have  done  the 
drudgery.  They  are  the  bulwark  behind.  The  es- 
sentials of  life  are  performed  with  swiftness  and 
ease.  They  have  tilled  the  fields,  preserved  the 
food,  mended  and  repaired,  and  kept  charm  and 
grace  alive.  But  these  physical  services  have 
drained  women.     The  spiritual  life  has  not  prog- 


Inspiring  France  173 

ressed.  The  women  have  not  dreamed  and  planned 
for  the  future.  They  have  not  like  the  women  of 
England  built  up  a  new  order.  Perhaps  It  was  Im- 
possible. The  war  has  been  In  their  dooryard. 
The  men  kept  coming  back  to  them.  They  have 
had  to  fetch  and  carry.  Yet  there  Is  another  reason. 
The  French  woman  does  not  express  herself.  She 
Is  content  to  seize  a  man  and  work  through  him. 
There  Is  no  ^reat  feminist  movement.  In  this  re- 
spect France  and  Russia  are  alike.  But  the  fem- 
inist movement  is  non-existent  in  Russia  because 
women  copy  men.  They  are  men  in  petticoats. 
They  are  comrades.  In  France,  on  the  contrary, 
women  are  wholly  unlike  men.  They  are  extremely 
feminine.  But  this  femininity  doesn't  express  Itself 
outwardly.  It  Is  directed  inward  and  flows  Into  a 
man.  Neither  as  comrade  or  lover  can  woman 
achieve  self-expression.  To  do  that  she  must  be 
both  and  more.  She  must  stand  on  her  own  feet 
and  live  and  express  her  own  life. 

Slowly  the  French  women  are  awakening  to  this. 
They  have  been  past  masters  in  understanding  men. 
They  have  made  him  their  instrument.  Their  mel- 
odies have  been  expressed  through  him.  But  now 
this  instrument  is  at  the  front.  They  can  play  but 
one  tune  upon  It  —  war.  All  the  aspirations  and 
hopes  for  the  future  must  be  left  unsaid.  The  sol- 
dier has  no  time  for  these,  and  slowly  but  surely  the 
need  for  self-expression  is  arising. 

It  is  showing  itself  In  odd  unexpected  ways.  One 
of  the  surprises  of  Paris  was  the  strike  of  the  Midl- 
nettes.  The  MIdlnettes  are  the  women  workers  In 
the  great  dressmaking  establishments.  The  major- 
ity are  young  and  pretty.  They  dress  well.  They 
make  their  own  clothes.  They  are  the  pride  of 
Paris.     They  are  called  MIdlnettes  from  midi  (noon 


1^4  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

hour)  when  they  throng  the  streets.  They  are  not 
organized.  They  do  not  belong  to  trade  unions. 
But  since  the  war  they  have  grown  restless.  It  has 
been  all  work  and  no  play.  Prices  have  gone  up  and 
their  wages  have  not.  The  proprietors  of  the  big 
establishments  were  reaping  vast  fortunes.  It  was 
not  to  be  borne.  One  day  the  MIdlnettes  rose  up 
and  walked  out.  There  was  no  plan.  Some  one 
started  the  thing  and  the  rest  followed.  They 
marched  the  streets  arm  In  arm.  They  sang  naughty 
and  enchanting  songs.  They  stopped  the  soldiers 
on  the  street  and  embraced  them.  They  filled  Paris 
with  delight.  The  populace  cheered.  The  whole 
city  rose  to  their  aid.  They  won  their  strike  with 
a  song.  In  somewhat  the  same  way  suffrage  will  be 
won.  The  suffrage  movement  Is  not  vigorous. 
French  women  do  not  work  together.  But  as  one 
French  woman  said  "  We  will  get  suffrage  before 
the  war  Is  over.  We  will  win  It  with  a  smile,"  and 
they  will.  The  French  woman's  power  Is  enormous. 
She  Is  alive  and  Intelligent  and  little  by  little  she 
Is  learning  the  value  of  sex  collectivity.  The  work- 
ing women  are  trying  to  bring  women  together. 
They  hold  their  suffrage  meetings  in  the  evenings. 
On  one  such  occasion  the  following  manifesto  was 
issued: 

''  French  Women,  Demand  Your  Rights. 

"  If  you  wish  to  see  the  reign  of  justice,  if  you 
wish  your  children  to  be  free  and  happy, 

"  If  you  wish  never  again  to  see  the  horror  of  war 
without  distinction  of  class  or  opinion, 

"  Only  the  vote  will  change  the  political  situation. 
Is  there  a  woman  who  does  not  feel  the  need  of  social 
reform  ?  It  is  for  France  to  proclaim  the  equality  of 
the  sexes  and  the  fraternity  of  individuals. 


Inspiring  France  175 

"  French  women,  unite,  organize  and  demand  the 
enfranchisement  of  women." 

But  though  the  women  of  France  haven't  yet  or- 
ganized, do  not  know  how  to  organize,  as  a  nation 
France  is  singularly  united.  This  is  particularly  true 
since  the  war.  Common  danger  has  laid  low  all  bar- 
riers. Paris  is  at  once  the  most  enchanting  and 
nerve  wracking  of  cities.  It  is  nerve  wracking  be- 
cause of  air  raids  and  the  big  guns.  Yet  this  very 
torment  is  the  enchantment.  Every  one  you  meet 
is  your  friend.  You  are  bound  together  by  the  men- 
ace of  death.  Life  is  no  longer  a  thing  of  the  sur- 
face. 

A  few  nights  after  I  reached  Paris  I  went  to  the 
Theatre  Frangais.  I  went  with  Valentine  Thomson, 
who  edits  La  Vie  Feminine,  the  one  feminist  maga- 
zine of  France.  The  play  was  one  of  Anatole 
France's.  At  the  end  of  the  first  act  Valentine 
Thomson  introduced  me  to  Anatole  France.  He  is 
a  gray-haired,  gray-bearded  old  man  over  seventy. 
But  his  eyes  are  still  young.  He  suffers  and  lives  for 
France.  It  was  a  great  honor  to  shake  his  hand. 
He  was  much  absorbed  in  his  play.  It  is  one  that 
has  been  given  before.  But  its  truth  is  as  great 
to-day  as  ever.  It  presents  the  struggle  of  a  mother 
and  daughter.  The  mother  is  a  Catholic.  Her 
faith  is  that  of  the  past  generation.  She  wishes  her 
daughter  to  forsake  life  and  become  a  nun.  But  the 
girl  is  young.  The  world  is  sweet.  Her  lips  have 
touched  her  lover's.  She  is  torn  between  longing 
for  him  and  the  wish  to  obey  her  mother.  The  frail 
young  life  breaks  under  the  strain.  She  tastes  of 
love  and  kills  herself.  The  play  personified  the 
struggle  between  life  and  religion,  but  to  me  it  was 
symbolic  of  another  struggle:  of  the  struggle  be- 
tween the  new  generation  and  the  old.     The  struggle 


176  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

between  the  woman  who  believes  her  duty  extends  to 
the  whole  world  and  all  the  children  of  the  future, 
and  the  woman  who  finds  duty  Hmited  to  the  four 
walls  of  her  house.  It  is  this  struggle  that  rends 
French  women  to-day.  Shall  service  be  limited  to 
one  man  or  extend  to  all  humanity? 

It  was  a  momentous  evening.  As  if  to  emphasize 
the  struggle  within,  a  battle  raged  without.  In  the 
middle  of  the  second  act,  there  were  two  heavy  thuds. 
The  Gothas  were  over  Paris.  Bombs  were  falling. 
The  explosions  were  so  severe  the  theater  rocked. 
It  was  the  worst  air  raid  Paris  had  experienced. 
With  the  first  thud  there  was  a  murmur.  People 
rose  all  over  the  house.  Then  one  of  the  actors 
came  to  the  front  of  the  stage. 

"  If  you  are  willing,  we  will  continue  with  the  per- 
formance. Those  of  you  who  have  children  and 
feel  you  must  leave  are  of  course  to  do  so.'* 

There  was  a  little  pause.  The  mothers  stood  up. 
Such  a  moment  united  the  mothers  of  France. 
When  they  had  left,  the  play  continued.  Anatole 
France  sat  serenely  on  in  his  box.  The  play  held  us 
more  deeply  than  before.  With  each  thud  we 
breathed  a  little  quicker  and  leaned  closer  together. 
We  drained  to  the  full  the  tragedy  and  wonder  of 
life.  At  the  close  of  the  play  bombs  were  still  fall- 
ing. We  assembled  in  the  foyer  and  talked  to- 
gether. Presently  I  left  Valentine  Thomson  with 
her  family  and  went  to  the  front  entrance.  It  was 
utterly  black  outside.  An  occasional  flash  from  a 
bomb  or  cannon  was  the  only  ray  of  light.  I  stepped 
out  into  the  street.  My  hotel  was  only  two  blocks 
away.  But  I  could  see  nothing.  The  outline  of  the 
buildings  was  undistinguishable.  I  couldn't  tell 
where  the  sidewalk  ended  and  the  road  began.  I 
was  utterly  lost.     A  man  brushed  against  me.     I 


VALENTINE  THOMSON 


Inspiring  France  177 

spoke  to  him  In  French.  I  asked  him  the  way  to  my 
hotel.  *'  If  you'll  permit  me,  FU  see  you  there,"  he 
said.  I  slipped  my  arm  into  his.  In  three  minutes 
we  were  at  my  door.  I  have  no  idea  what  my  com- 
panion looked  like,  whether  he  was  clean  shaven 
or  bearded;  whether  he  was  a  day  laborer  or  a  pro- 
fessor, but  I  held  out  my  hand  in  gratitude.  All 
Paris  is  kind  these  days.     Every  one  is  to  be  trusted. 

It  was  from  Valentine  Thomson  I  got  most  of  my 
insight  into  French  women.  She  herself  is  typically 
French.  Her  father  was  for  many  years  a  member 
of  the  French  Government.  Their  house  is  a  ren- 
dezvous for  both  political  and  literary  leaders.  We 
had  many  chats.  We  dined  together  in  her  apart- 
ment tete-a-tcte.  Once  bombs  were  falling.  An- 
other time  the  big  gun  was  shelling  Paris.  We 
opened  our  hearts  to  one  another. 

"  You're  right,"  she  said,  *'  In  your  diagnosis  of 
French  women.  Our  whole  life  is  centered  in  some 
one  man.  We  give  everything  and  expect  every- 
thing and  we're  very  jealous.  That  is  the  reason 
women  do  not  get  on  together.  The  reason  there 
isn't  a  feminist  movement.  We  are  jealous  of  one 
another.  For  four  years  I've  run  La  Vie  Feminine. 
It's  been  frightfully  difficult.  The  women  simply 
aren't  interested." 

"  But  surely,"  I  said,  "  you  have  women  friends. 
Who  is  your  best  friend?  " 

She  laughed.  "  An  American  whom  I  met  in 
America.  No,  I  haven't  women  friends  In  the  sense 
you  mean.  We  rarely  talk  together  as  I'm  talking 
to  you.     We  keep  everything  for  the  man." 

"  It  seems  a  pity,"  I  said,  "  you  would  make  such 
wonderful  friends.  You  understand  so  completely. 
You  know  me;  In  a  way  I  don't  know  you.  You'd 
know  if  I  had  a  headache  or  heartache;  I  shouldn't. 


178  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

I'd  have  to  ask.  Or  If  I  discovered  I'd  blunder  out 
*  What's  the  matter?  Can  I  help?'  You  would 
never  do  that.  You'd  know  what  to  do  without 
asking." 

She  had  grown  intensely  Interested.  ''  You're 
right,"  she  said,  "  It's  something  I've  thought  a  lot 
about.  It's  the  difference  between  French  and 
American  women.  I  remember  meeting  an  Ameri- 
can girl  who  was  engaged  and  much  In  love.  Her 
fiance  asked  her  not  to  Invite  a  certain  man  to  din- 
ner. But  she  Invited  the  man.  She  did  It  to  show 
her  Independence.  A  French  woman  wouldn't  have 
done  that.  She  would  have  pleased  the  man  she 
loved.  She  would  have  kept  her  Independence  but 
she  would  have  employed  subtler  methods.  She 
would  have  made  her  lover  worship  her." 

It  Is  as  a  lover  the  French  woman  shines  forth. 
She  is  a  great  lover.  From  babyhood  she  studies 
man.  Each  turn  of  his  head  she  comprehends. 
Love  with  her  Is  an  art.  It  is  worth  studying. 
French  women  have  been  famous  for  their  saloons. 
There  they  have  molded  men.  The  greatness  of 
French  history  is  largely  due  to  the  power  women 
exerted  over  men. 

The  Frenchman's  achievements  have  always  been 
his,  plus  a  woman's.  If  the  French  woman  had  ex- 
pressed herself,  Instead  of  working  through  a  man, 
there  would  be  many  more  famous  women  to-day. 
Even  as  it  Is  the  French  women  come  continually  to 
the  front.  And  it  Is  always  as  women.  "  Jeanne 
d'Arc  though  she  wore  armor  and  went  to  battle  Is 
essentially  a  woman.  She  Is  not  an  amazon.  She 
is  worshiped  as  the  Maid  of  Orleans;  the  mystic;  the 
saint,  the  woman. 

Anglo-Saxon  women  have  much  to  learn  from 
France.     Charm  Is  a  treasure.     Nearly  all  French 


Inspiring  France  179 

women  possess  It.  Not  only  women  like  Valentine 
Thomson  who  have  youth,  beauty,  and  adorable 
clothes,  but  the  everyday  average  woman.  I  dined 
with  a  school  teacher,  a  woman  of  forty,  married, 
and  the  mother  of  a  child.  We  ate  at  one  of  the 
little  middle  class  restaurants.  Yet  the  occasion  was 
a  fete.  The  dinner  was  ordered  In  courses.  Each 
one  was  a  secret.  Something  I  would  particularly 
like.  The  salad  was  dressed  by  the  hand  of  a  con- 
noisseur. The  coffee  was  served  as  If  It  was  a  pre- 
cious liquid  In  gold  cups.  There  were  gay  words, 
and  laughter.  I  found  myself  thrilled.  As  happy 
as  a  child,  flooded  with  a  sense  of  well  being.  Next 
week  I  Invited  my  friend  to  dine  with  me.  I  looked 
at  the  menu  and  frowned.  I  was  helpless.  Finally  I 
blurted  out,  ''  What  will  you  have,  beefsteak  or  roast- 
beef?  "  I  simply  hadn't  the  gift;  I  didn't  know  how 
to  be  charming.  But  that  sort  of  thing  Is  worth  cul- 
tivating. It  makes  the  routine  of  life  delightful.  It 
robs  life  of  Its  drudgery. 

It  Is  this  capacity  of  the  French  woman  to  under- 
stand and  make  life  beautiful  that  has  given  the 
Frenchman  his  courage  to  fight.  At  home  he  has  a 
sense  of  well-being.  Nothing  Is  neglected.  Every- 
thing Is  as  It  was  before  the  war.  The  woman  com- 
prehends him  and  his  business.  She  does  not  make 
mistakes.  Her  courage  Is  unfaltering,  her  patience 
endless.  Without  the  women  of  France  that  land 
could  not  have  survived.  After  four  years  of  war 
there  Is  still  vitality  and  beauty.  This  is  due  to  the 
ability  of  the  women  to  do  their  work  with  a  song 
and  face  tragedy  with  a  smile.  We  have  much  to 
learn  from  them.  It  is  essential  we  should.  Our 
boys  are  in  France.  They  find  French  women  fasci- 
nating. One  can  not  blame  them.  One  can  not 
help  enjoying  the  person  who  understands,  who  is 


i8o  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

gay,  who  has  charm.  I  thought  of  some  of  our  ugly 
home  towns,  of  the  homely  houses,  the  hideous  deco- 
rations, the  dull  lives  some  of  our  boys  lead,  and  I 
wondered  would  they  be  satisfied  when  they  returned. 
Perhaps  we  can  surprise  them.  Perhaps  we  can  cre- 
ate new  beauty,  cease  to  be  crude  and  become  great 
and  interesting  lovers.  For  the  ability  to  love  and 
understand  is  the  power  that  makes  the  world  go 
round.  We  are  ahead  of  French  women  in  our 
social  welfare  work,  in  our  women's  organizations,  in 
our  program  for  the  children  of  the  future.  But  the 
French  woman  is  intelligent.  Her  intelligence  and 
power  when  the  war  is  over  will  make  her  master 
of  these  things,  and  in  the  meantime  she  possesses  the 
secrets  of  the  heart.     She  is  the  inspirer  of  man. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

THE    WARRIORS   OF   THE    SPIRIT DEMOCRATIC 

ENGLAND 

EN"GLAND  I  the  verv  word  thrills  me.  Three 
years  ago  I  shrank  from  England's  blatant 
intolerance.  But  to-day  it  is  different.  A 
spiritual  revolution  has  swept  through  the  land.  A 
new  England  emerges.  And  at  the  center  of  this 
new  world  stand  the  women.  Olive  Schreiner's 
teachings  are  bearing  fruit.  She  it  was  who  pointed 
the  way,  and  English  women  have  followed.  To-day 
one  of  her  dreams  is  a  reality.  It  is  the  one  which 
symbolizes  the  new  woman  and  is  called  Life's  Gifts. 

"  I  saw  a  woman  sleeping.  In  her  sleep  she 
dreamt  life  stood  before  her  and  held  in  each  hand  a 
gift — in  the  one  Love;  in  the  other  Freedom,  and  she 
said  to  the  woman  '  choose,'  and  the  woman  waited 
long  and  she  said  '  Freedom/  And  life  said, 
'  Thou  hast  well  chosen.  If  thou  hadst  said  Love 
I  would  have  given  thee  that  thou  didst  ask.  for,  and 
I  should  have  gone  from  thee  and  returned  no  more. 
Now  the  day  will  come  when  I  shall  return.  On 
that  day  I  shall  bring  both  gifts  in  one  hand.'  I 
heard  the  woman  laugh  in  her  sleep." 

Not  turbulently  with  blood  and  with  sword,  but  su- 
perbly, with  laughter  on  her  lips  and  love  in  her  eyes, 
the  modern  woman  steps  forth.  She  is  both  com- 
rade and  lover,  she  is  free,  self-expressive,  a  mother. 
All  over  the  world  she  arises  and  nowhere  so  evi- 
dently as  in  England. 

My  three  weeks  in  London  were  days  of  radiant 
i8i 


1 82  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

spiritual  delight.  Neither  black  dresses  nor  short- 
age of  butter  and  sugar  nor  all  the  anguish  of  the 
great  world  battle  could  blot  out  or  suppress  this  tri- 
umph of  the  spirit.  Life  was  no  longer  a  thing  of 
days  or  even  years.  It  had  leaped  beyond  into  the 
ages,  and  down  the  dazzling  pathway  of  the  future 
shone  victory  and  triumph.  I  felt  it  in  all  sorts  and 
kinds  of  women,  in  the  factory  worker,  the  teacher, 
the  stay-at-home  mother,  the  suffragist,  the  woman 
preacher  and  artist.  Each  had  left  self  and  personal 
gain  behind. 

One  night  I  had  dinner  at  a  social  settlement  In  a 
dingy  dirty  part  of  London.  There  were  ten  of  us 
at  the  dinner  table,  social  workers  and  suffragists. 
*'  What,"  I  asked,  "  is  the  first  thing  you're  going 
to  work  for  now  that  you  have  the  vote?  "  There 
was  a  little  pause  and  then  each  answered  in  turn, 
"  Prohibition,"  "  Easy  Divorce,"  "  Mothers'  Pen- 
sions." Mothers'  Pensions  had  seven  of  the  ten 
votes.  "  But  behind  each  suggestion  lay  the  same 
object,"  said  the  Prohibitionist,  "  the  children  of  to- 
morrow must  be  fine  and  strong  —  drink  breeds  pov- 
erty and  disease." 

Said  the  advocate  of  easy  divorce  — "  no  mother 
must  be  forced  to  have  children,  the  children  of  the 
world  must  be  love  children." 

Said  the  advocates  of  Mothers'  Pensions  — 
*'  Mothers  must  be  free.  They  must  be  freed  from 
poverty  that  they  may  feed  and  rear  their  children." 

These  women  accepted  the  vote  humbly.  They 
desired  no  glory  for  self.  To  them  suffrage  was 
merely  a  weapon  with  which  to  improve  the  race  of 
to-morrow. 

Miss  Anna  Martin,  the  head  of  the  settlement, 
who  has  devoted  her  life  to  the  mothers  of  the  by- 
ways  and   alleys,    told  us   theiir   story.     Said   she: 


Democratic  England  183 

''  Eighty  per  cent,  of  the  female  population  support 
themselves  before  marriage,  but  when  they  marry 
they  burn  these  bridges.  Among  the  upper  and  mid- 
dle class,  dependence  on  the  husband  may  work  out 
fairly  well,  but  for  the  wife  of  a  laborer  it  is  often  a 
tragedy.  The  mother  and  her  children  must  depend 
upon  the  man  for  maintenance.  But  the  man 
often  drinks  or  gambles,  or  loafs  and  smokes  half 
the  week,  and  destroys  his  constitution  by  dissi- 
pation. There  is  an  idea  that  in  such  cases  the 
law  provides  a  remedy,  but  only  the  smallest  pro- 
portion of  ill-used  wives  ever  bring  their  wrongs 
before  a  court.  To  get  a  separation  allowance  a 
woman  must  leave  her  husband's  roof.  This  she 
may  not  want  to  do,  or  if  she  does,  she  may  have  no 
money  and  no  place  to  take  her  children.  When  the 
grievance  is  merely  non-support  few  cases  come  be- 
fore the  court.  When  there  is  physical  violence  as 
well  the  mother  is  sometimes  driven  to  court. 
There  are  6000  separation  orders  yearly.  But  the 
woman's  path  in  such  instances  is  strewn  with  diffi- 
culties. She  must  produce  a  witness  of  her  ill-treat- 
ment, or  show  actual  marks.  But  men  are  not  apt 
to  beat  their  wives  in  public,  and  ill-treatment  does 
not  always  consist  of  bruises.  Even  when  the  sepa- 
ration allowance  is  finally  obtained,  it  is  often  a 
farce.  The  husband  pays  for  two  weeks,  then  misses 
a  week,  and  finally  suspends  payments  altogether. 
He  hopes  in  this  way  to  starve  his  wife  out,  a  con- 
clusion often  justified.  There  is  in  truth  no  sweated 
labor  in  the  world  as  bad  as  the  labor  of  great 
masses  of  working-class  wives,  and  no  employers  so 
utterly  ruthless  as  thousands  of  working-class  hus- 
bands, and  even  when  the  husbands  are  reliable,  ill- 
ness and  other  causes  may  so  diminish  wages  that  it 
is  impossible  to  adequately  feed  the  child."     So  spoke 


184  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

Miss  Martin.  And  surely  she  was  right.  By  what 
stretch  of  conscience  can  one  justify  an  unfed,  un- 
cared-for baby?  Even  the  tiny  seed  we  put  in  the 
ground  we  nourish.  We  give  it  sunshine  and  fer- 
tilizer. Surely  no  human  baby  should  be  dependent 
for  existence  on  the  goodness  or  badness  or  health  of 
the  father  or  on  the  relation  between  the  parents. 

Only  the  endowment  of  mothers  can  protect  the 
race  to  come.  Vividly  have  the  women  of  England 
brought  home  this  truth.  The  campaign  for  Moth- 
ers' Pensions  spreads  like  wild  fire.  In  the  middle 
of  war  Judge  Neil  of  Chicago  was  invited  to  Eng- 
land to  lecture  on  what  America  has  done  for 
mothers.  Mass  meetings  were  held  all  over  the 
land.  At  one  such  meeting  George  Bernard  Shaw 
was  the  chief  speaker.  It  is  only  a  question  of  time 
when  every  mother  will  have  adequate  support. 

But  this  is  only  one  of  many  spiritual  battles. 

One  day  I  attended  a  meeting  held  at  Denison 
House,  a  large  social  settlement.  The  subject  of 
discussion  was  "  The  Problem  of  Population."  The 
text  for  the  meeting  was  taken  from  the  great  psy- 
chologist, Havelock  Ellis.  "  In  the  eyes  of  the  new 
morality  the  ideal  woman  is  no  longer  the  meek 
drudge,  but  the  free  instructed  woman,  trained  in  a 
sense  of  responsibility  to  herself  and  to  the  race, 
determined  to  have  no  children  but  the  best."  These 
were  the  topics  discussed  — *'  Should  the  birth  rate 
be  restricted  ?  "  "  The  Love  of  the  Sexes."  "  The 
Responsibility  for  Children,"  and  *'  What  are 
Women  For?"  A  woman  doctor,  a  woman 
preacher,  a  leading  suffragist,  a  woman  laborer, 
and  Olive  Schreiner  herself  took  part  in  the  debate. 

Wherever  I  went  it  was  the  same.  Women  had 
cast  aside  their  personal  needs.  It  was  the  race  of 
the  future  for  which  they  struggled.     I  visited  a 


Democratic  England  185 

great  manufacturing  town.  I  spent  the  night  In  a 
workingman's  house.  The  father  and  daughter 
worked  in  the  mills  from  early  in  the  morning  until 
late  at  night.  The  mother  cared  for  the  home. 
The  town  itself  was  ugly.  An  unending  mass  of 
grimy  two-story  houses,  and  huge  factory  buildings 
and  great  smokestacks  from  which  poured  masses  of 
dingy  black  smoke.  There  were  no  flowers,  no  trees, 
no  open  spaces.  On  the  surface  the  place  was  like 
some  black  and  burnt-out  hell.  But  inside  the  work- 
er's cottage  a  fire  burnt  on  the  hearth,  a  tea  kettle 
sang,  a  snowy  white  tablecloth  was  spread  on  the 
table.  Pictures  of  great  men  and  women  hung  on 
the  wall,  and  beneath  the  tired  body  of  the  worker 
shone  an  awakened  spirit.  It  was  the  mother  who 
was  chairwoman  of  the  big  meeting  I  attended. 
There  were  a  thousand  factory  workers,  men  and 
women  in  the  audience.  The  subject  of  discussion 
was  "  A  Democratic  Peace."  But  again  it  was  the 
child  of  to-morrow  that  was  the  goal.  The  world 
must  be  made  a  decent  place  to  live  In.  Peace  when 
it  came  must  be  permanent.  This  must  be  the  last 
war.  For  the  sake  of  the  unborn  there  must  be  no 
compromise.  With  furrowed  brow  and  halting 
tongues  these  working  women  plunged  into  the  in- 
tricacies of  diplomacy.  In  such  a  topic  they  had  no 
interest  but  they  meant  to  understand,  that  the  com- 
ing race  might  be  free.  When  President  Wilson's 
name  was  mentioned  and  his  advocacy  of  the  Russian 
peace  terms  of  no  annexations,  no  indemnities,  and 
self-determination,  set  forth,  cheers  shook  the  roof. 
Women  waved  their  handkerchiefs  and  tears 
streamed  down  cheeks.  Already  these  women  have 
organized  themselves  In  a  great  Woman's  Crusade. 
They  paraded  through  the  streets  of  their  town, 
1500  strong.     So  dominating  was  their  spirit  that 


1 86  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

the  men  stood  respectfully  on  the  sidewalk,  hat  in 
hand,  and  occasionally  uttered  a  cheer.  These 
women  are  symbolic  of  the  great  woman's  crusade 
arising  everywhere.  I  can  hear  the  tread  of  their 
feet  coming  from  every  corner  of  the  globe,  an  army 
of  mothers,  through  whose  bodies  the  entire  human 
race  passes. 

One  of  the  great  women  of  England  to-day  is  Em- 
meline  Pethick-Lawrence.  Life  came  to  her  with 
two  gifts,  love  and  freedom,  and  she  chose  freedom, 
and  later  life  returned  with  both  gifts  in  one  hand. 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Pethick-Lawrence  have  worked  to- 
gether shoulder  to  shoulder.  His  name  was  Law- 
rence and  hers  Pethick.  They  bound  it  together 
and  made  it  Pethick-Lawrence. 

Mr.  Pethick-Lawrence  represents  the  new  man. 
He  flung  himself  into  the  suffrage  struggle.  He  put 
his  wealth  and  his  legal  learning  at  the  service  of  the 
cause.  He  paid  out  thousands  of  dollars  in  fines  for 
windows  smashed  by  suffragettes.  Both  he  and  Mrs. 
Lawrence  went  to  prison  for  the  vote  and  endured 
the  agony  of  forcible  feeding. 

The  two  names  that  will  go  down  in  history  as  the 
famous  leaders  of  the  militant  movement  are  Emme- 
line  Pankhurst  and  Emmeline  Pethick-Lawrence. 
But  Mrs.  Pankhurst  was  the  body,  Mrs.  Lawrence 
the  spirit.  When  the  militants  took  to  smashing 
store  windows  and  burning  houses  Mrs.  Lawrence 
protested.  She  would  give  her  life  for  the  cause,  but 
she  would  not  hurt  others.  Her  way  of  winning  was 
through  the  spirit.  It  was  the  woman's  way.  She 
left  the  organization.  To-day  she  continues  true  to 
those  ideals.  Her  method  of  service  in  the  great 
world  struggle  is  through  the  spirit.  She  urges 
women  to  be  warriors  of  the  spirit.  She  goes  back 
and  forth  through  the  land  speaking.     I  heard  her 


Democratic  England  187 

many  times  and  wherever  she  went  hearts  were  un- 
locked and  leapt  to  meet  hers,  and  there  came  a  great 
determination  to  die  if  need  be  for  the  race  to  come. 
This  is  the  gist  of  what  she  said : 

"  Along  with  the  physical  battle  that  engulfs  the 
world,  goes  a  gigantic  spiritual  struggle,  and  day  by 
day  that  spiritual  battle  wins  new  victories.  We  see 
it  in  the  enfranchisement  of  women,  in  the  fight  for 
Mothers'  Pensions,  in  President  Wilson's  speeches,  in 
the  democratic  peace  terms,  in  the  overthrowing  of 
the  Czar  in  Russia.  These  are  victories  that  can 
never  be  lost.  Whichever  army  advances  on  the 
field  of  battle  the  fight  for  freedom  will  be  won. 
The  spirit  arises  triumphant.  Come,  join  this  army 
of  the  spirit.     Be  a  soldier  of  life." 

Not  only  in  her  impersonal  Hfe  but  in  her  personal 
does  Emmeline  Pethick-Lawrence  spread  inspira- 
tion. She  has  two  homes,  one  in  the  city,  the 
other  in  the  country.  The  city  home  is  in  Lin- 
coln's Inn.  In  the  quaint  old  Inns  of  Court  where 
the  lawyers  sit  among  their  musty,  dusty  law  books, 
a  floor  of  oflices  has  been  transformed  into  an  apart- 
ment. In  the  great  cool  rooms  with  their  plain  green 
floors  and  white  woodwork  and  open  fireplaces  one 
feels  buried  away  in  the  heart  of  ancient  London. 
No  sound  from  the  city  penetrates  the  old  court- 
yard, and  at  night  the  great  iron  gate  clanks  to  and  is 
locked.  From  the  windows  one  sees  an  ancient 
church  that  has  stood  peacefully  in  that  spot  hundreds 
of  years.  The  only  evidence  of  the  present  day 
tragedy  are  two  large  newly  cemented  squares  in  the 
roadway.  Here  German  bombs  dropped.  But  an 
unseen  power  lent  protection,  for  not  a  speck  of  the 
church  or  the  sturdy  old  houses  was  injured. 

Not  less  attractive  is  the  Pethick-Lawrences'  home 
in  the  country.     The  house  is  called  the  "  Mascot." 


1 88  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

It  is  In  Surrey,  not  far  from  George  Meredith's  old 
home.  It  is  a  white  house  with  lattice  windows,  out 
of  which  Kate  Greenaway  might  have  looked.  There 
is  a  high  green  hedge  around  it  and  smooth  green 
lawns,  and  when  luncheon  time  comes  a  table  is 
spread  out  of  doors.  All  the  story  book  pictures 
of  England  come  true  here.  Inside,  the  house  is  all 
white  and  there  are  gay  colored  chintzes  at  the  win- 
dows, and  bowls  of  flowers  everywhere.  It  is  a 
sort  of  fairy  book  house,  and  the  spirit  of  the  place 
fits  the  surroundings.  Everywhere  in  this  little 
home  there  is  gladness  and  song.  The  birds  sing 
outside  and  the  maids  in  the  kitchen  sing  within,  and 
one's  spirit  mounts  and  mounts  until  it  touches  the 
stars,  and  there  grows  in  the  heart  a  determination 
to  make  the  beauty  and  wonder  of  life  a  reality. 

Mrs.  Lawrence's  children  are  the  world  children, 
for  she  has  none  of  her  own.  But  never  was  there  a 
greater  mother.  She  cherishes  with  passion  all  who 
come  to  her.  She  is  like  the  earth,  warm  and  radi- 
ant. Big  and  little  people  feel  the  depth  of  her 
spirit.  One  day  a  tiny  child  of  seven  sat  upon  her 
knee  with  arms  wound  tight  around  her  neck  and  a 
little  voice  whispered  in  her  ear,  "  Shall  I  tell  you 
what  you  are  like  to  me?  You  are  as  tiny  as  a 
daisy  and  as  big  as  the  whole  world." 

A  stone's  throw  from  the  ''  Mascot "  stands  a  lit- 
tle cottage,  a  children's  cottage;  it  is  called  the  "  Sun 
Dial."  This  miniature  house  the  Pethick-Lawrences 
built  for  the  waifs  and  strays  of  London.  They 
come  in  groups  of  twelve  and  stay  two  weeks,  and  go 
back  with  rosy  cheeks  and  glad  hearts.  This  work 
goes  on  though  the  Lawrences  have  long  since  given 
up  their  automobiles.  But  then  no  one  in  England 
to-day  has  an  automobile  except  for  official  business. 
Laboring  men  and  earls  and  duchesses  ride  side  by 


Democratic  England  189 

side  In  the  motor  busses.  A  new  and  democratic 
England  arises.  Mr.  Lawrence  spends  his  time  urg- 
ing the  government  to  conscript  his  wealth.  He  be- 
lieves that  with  conscription  of  men  must  go  conscrip- 
tion of  wealth. 

People  who  will  surrender  all  material  possessions 
for  the  sake  of  the  spirit  are  rare.  But  they  grow 
in  number.  Those  spiritual  warriors  are  not  yet  ap- 
preciated. Man  has  unstinted  praise  for  the  woman 
who  acts  as  motorman,  or  lays  railroad  tracks,  or  digs 
in  the  fields,  or  works  in  a  munition  factory,  or  runs 
an  ambulance  at  the  front,  or  nurses  the  wounded. 
But  he  needs  equally  the  women  warriors  of  the 
spirit;  women  who  are  determined  that  not  one  drop 
of  blood  shall  have  been  shed  on  the  battle  field  in 
vain;  women  who  have  left  man's  side  and  In  spirit 
crossed  the  front  line  trenches  and  penetrated  Into 
the  camp  of  the  enemy;  women  who  are  undermining 
militarism  and  materialism  at  its  roots;  women  who 
know  that  a  victory  on  the  field  of  battle  may  be 
transitory,  who  recognize  that  only  spiritual  victory 
can  be  permanent.  Such  is  the  battle  the  women 
wage.  They  seek  to  create  a  new  and  better  world, 
a  world  In  which  each  new  life  will  be  born  unfet- 
tered. This  was  the  message  Emmeline  Pethlck- 
Lawrence  sent  to  the  International  Woman's  Con- 
gress : 

"  The  safety  of  the  future  of  the  world  depends 
largely  upon  the  entrance  into  world  politics  of  the 
free  woman.  Wherever  women  are  held  in  subjec- 
tion democracy  is  not  real.  Until  women  become 
free,  the  children  of  men  will  be  held  In  bondage. 
The  attainment  of  the  vote  is  not  the  end.  It  is  only 
the  beginning.  The  right  of  self-government  won, 
the  work  of  emancipation  can  begin.  Women  as  cit- 
izens must  make  good  their  claim  to  freedom.     They 


190  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

must  determine  the  conditions  of  marriage  and  child- 
bearing.  They  must  exert  a  direct  influence  over  all 
matters  affecting  public  health,  education,  and  the 
guardianship  of  children.  They  must  insist  that  in 
all  dealings  with  human  beings  the  law  of  growth 
shall  take  the  place  of  the  rule  of  force.  They  must 
show  the  tragic  waste  of  a  system  of  repression,  pun- 
ishment and  revenge  whether  applied  in  the  nursery, 
the  schoolroom,  the  prison,  or  in  dealing  with  unde- 
veloped races.  They  must  see  to  it  that  children 
are  not  enslaved  by  a  system  of  commercialism  and 
militarism,  and  made  merely  cogs  in  a  machine. 
They  must  enthrone  life  about  machinery.  They 
must  keep  the  sacredness  of  human  personality  invio- 
late. They  must  restore  the  balance  which  has  been 
upset  by  generations  of  male  ascendancy.  The  hope 
of  the  future  lies  in  the  release  of  the  woman-spirit: 
so  that  henceforward  masculinism  and  feminism  may 
combine  to  make  one  great  spirit  of  Humanism. 
When  women  awaken  to  a  sense  of  their  collective 
responsibility  for  the  happiness  of  the  human  family 
there  is  no  force  or  tyranny  that  can  withstand  them, 
and  if  we  are  called  dreamers  and  sentimentalists  be 
not  discouraged.  Remember  our  struggle  for  the 
vote.  That  vision  to-day  is  a  commonplace  reality. 
Let  us  have  faith  in  our  prophetic  dreams." 

It  was  to  such  an  appeal  that  the  German  women 
made  answer.  For  while  men  have  failed  to  wring 
from  German  men  except  in  the  case  of  a  few  Social- 
ists a  protest  against  tyranny,  many  German  mothers 
have  responded  to  the  call.  They  have  aligned 
themselves  with  the  great  woman's  crusade.  They 
have  joined  with  women  of  the  allied  nations  in  a 
determination  to  root  out  everywhere  Kaiserism  and 
militarism.  When  suffrage  was  won  in  England  this 
was  the  message  that  came  through  from  the  German 


Democratic  England  191 

women    to    the    English    Woman's     International 
League : 

"  Although  we  German  women  have  at  present  no 
ground  for  rejoicing  over  the  progress  of  our  cause 
at  home,  we  have  followed  with  all  the  greater  joy 
and  the  warmest  sympathy  the  great  successes  of  our 
sisters  In  other  countries.  Not  only  because  they  are 
the  victories  of  our  common  cause  which  links  us  to- 
gether, In  spite  of  all  the  horrors  and  sufferings  of  the 
world  war,  but  also  from  pardonable  selfishness,  be- 
cause these  successes  promise  us  final  success. 

"  We  have  greeted  the  victory  of  English  women 
as  specially  significant  for  the  women  of  the  whole 
world,  coming  as  It  does  to  reward  them  for  the 
struggles  of  half  a  century. 

''  We  rejoiced  also  with  the  brave  Russian  women, 
to  whom  the  storms  of  the  world  war  and  of  the  Rev- 
olution have  brought  full  citizen  rights  all  at  once, 
and  with  the  newly  enfranchised  women  of  Canada 
and  the  American  States. 

''  To  them  all  we  offer  our  heartiest  congratula- 
tions. Like  the  dawn  of  a  newer  brighter  day,  hope 
arises  for  us  women  and  for  tortured  humanity,  after 
the  night  of  unspeakable,  immeasurable  suffering; 
whenever  responsibility  for  national  and  human  wel- 
fare is  in  our  hands,  in  the  hands  of  the  mothers, 
there  can  never  be  a  return  of  the  awful  experiences 
of  the  present.  May  this  hope  and  mountain-remov- 
ing faith  animate  us  In  this  new  year!  " 

The  Kaiser  and  his  generals  may  well  tremble 
before  such  a  spirit.  But  they  heed  not  the  women. 
They  are  intent  on  a  physical  victory.  But  while 
they  fight  on  slowly  the  spiritual  conquest  triumphs, 
until  one  day  around  the  entire  globe  will  stand  an 
army  of  mothers  hand  In  hand.  Before  this  army 
tyranny  and  greed  will  crumble.     The  mothers  of 


192  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

men  will  have  made  permanent  the  freedom  for 
which  men  fought.  How  mighty  and  sincere  is  the 
spirit  which  dominates  women  was  Illustrated  in  the 
first  suffrage  celebration  In  England.  It  was  held 
not  In  a  hall  but  in  a  church.  At  two  o'clock  one 
afternoon  I  climbed  the  steps  of  St.  Martin's-in-the- 
Fields.  It  is  an  old  church  that  stands  at  the  top  of 
Trafalgar  Square.  Outside  was  all  the  rush  and 
roar  of  the  city.  Motor  busses  were  tooting,  sol- 
diers were  streaming  back  and  forth,  orators  were 
haranguing  at  the  foot  of  the  monument.  But  a 
thrilling  silence  filled  the  church.  Women  with  grave 
glad  eyes  poured  in,  rich  women,  poor  women,  fac- 
tory workers  and  writers.  The  place  was  filled  to 
the  last  Inch.  There  was  a  pause  and  we  all  rose 
and  eyes  were  turned  toward  the  door.  Then  the 
organ  burst  forth  Into  triumphant  music,  and  singly 
down  the  main  church  aisle  came  the  women  leaders 
of  the  different  suffrage  organizations,  and  each 
woman  bore  In  her  hands  the  banner  of  her  cause. 
At  the  altar  steps  the  little  procession  halted  and 
the  bishop  came  forward  and  Into  his  hands  each 
woman  reverently  surrendered  the  trophy  of  her 
struggle,  and  the  bishop  turned  and  tenderly  laid  the 
woman's  badge  of  freedom  against  the  altar  until 
the  chancel  was  a  mass  of  women's  flags.  Then  the 
bishop  stepped  forward  and  In  the  tense  silence  read 
the  names  of  the  great  women  now  dead  who  gave 
their  lives  for  the  day  that  had  come  and  we  all 
knelt  and  chanted  a  new  litany  written  by  women : 

For  the  good  success  which  has  crowned  the  efforts  of  these 
who  have  sought  the  enfranchisement  of  women 
We  thank  Thee,  O  Lord. 

For  the  new  power  entrusted  to  women  for  the  shaping  of 
the  national  life 

We  thank  Thee,  O  Lord, 


Democratic  England  193 

For  the  passing  away  of  ancient  tyrannies  and  prejudices 
and  the  growth  of  a  new  spirit  of  comradeship  and  re- 
spect between  men  and  women 
We  thank  Thee,  O  Lord. 

For  the  clearer  expression  in  the  ordering  of  our  common 
life  of  the  spiritual  equality  of  the  sexes 
We  thank  Thee,  O  Lord. 

For  the  removal  of  hindrances  to  the  coming  of  Christ's 
kingdom 

We  thank  Thee,  O  Lord. 

For  all  who  have  toiled  and  suffered  for  the  enfranchise- 
ment of  women 

We  thank  Thee,  O  Lord. 

For  grace  to  persevere  in  the  face  of  difficulty  and  delay 
We  thank  Thee,  O  Lord. 

For  the  joy  of  comradeship  in  a  worthy  cause 
We  thank  Thee,  O  Lord. 

For  the  hope  that  fills  our  hearts  as  we  look  forward  to  the 
future 

We  thank  Thee,  O  Lord. 

and  when  our  prayer  was  ended  with  streaming  eyes 
we  stood,  and  from  our  hearts  In  mighty  unison  we 
sang: 

By  thy  patient  years  of  toiling. 

By  thy  silent  hours  of  pain. 

Quench  our  fevered  thirst  of  pleasure, 

Shame  our  selfish  greed  of  gain. 

Ah  the  past  is  dark  behind  us 

Strewn  with  wrecks  and  stained  with  blood 

But  before  us  gleams  the  vision 

Of  the  coming  brotherhood. 


194  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

See  the  Christlike  host  advancing 
High  and  lowly,  great  and  small, 
Linked  in  bonds  of  common  service 
For  the  common  Lord  of  all. 

With  the  last  words  of  the  hymn  I  turned  to 
Emmeline  Pethick-Lawrence  who  stood  beside  me 
and  I  saw  she  was  white  to  the  lips.  We  had  seen 
a  vision  that  dazzled  mortal  eyes.  Our  hearts  had 
touched  the  heavens  beyond,  our  lives  had  been  con- 
secrated to  the  service  of  God  and  Truth.  In  the 
years  to  come  when  the  war  is  over,  women  of  every 
land  must  meet  together.  In  great  international 
groups  they  must  discuss  the  problems  of  mothers 
and  babies,  and  when  these  women  return  to  their 
homes  they  must  live  and  fight  for  these  plans  and 
dreams,  and  then  at  the  end  of  a  year  or  two  years 
return  again  to  recount  triumphs  and  failures. 
Until  finally  through  the  inspiration  of  organized 
motherhood  —  each  baby  that  opens  its  eyes  will 
open  them  to  a  world  rid  of  war  and  to  a  life  of 
freedom  and  love. 


CONCLUSION 

A    DREAM 

I  SAILED  for  home  in  a  French  boat.  It  left 
from  the  South  of  France.  There  was  a  thin, 
drizzly  rain.  The  sea  looked  gray  and  deso- 
late. We  paused  at  the  outer  harbor  for  gun  prac- 
tice. For  a  day  we  attacked  imaginary  submarines. 
The  long  wait  was  varied  by  a  life-saving  drill.  We 
strapped  on  life  preservers  and  hurried  to  our 
respective  life  boats.  Cabin  passengers  and  steer- 
age mingled  indiscriminately.  War  travel  removes 
social  barriers.  Our  boat  was  a  second-class 
steamer,  but  to-day  one  takes  any  boat  gratefully. 
The  cabin  passengers  consisted  of  the  Countess  De 
Breyas  and  her  sister,  500  Spanish  day  laborers, 
some  French  and  Italian  officers  and  a  dozen  Ameri- 
can Y.  M.  C.  A.  men.  Silk  sweaters  and  ragged 
coats,  white  sport  shoes  and  clumsy  leather  clogs 
walked  side  by  side.  As  we  looked  into  each  other's 
eyes  there  was  but  one  question  in  our  thoughts. 
'*  Are  you  afraid  of  submarines?"  "Are  you  a 
free  man  or  a  coward?  "  In  my  cabin  I  found  for 
room-mate  a  fashionable  French  dressmaker,  a  gay 
little  person  without  purpose  or  plan  in  life,  an  out- 
rageous flirt:  but  she  had  charm  and  a  bit  of  inner 
serenity  that  shone  out  under  the  stress  of  danger. 

I  lay  in  bed  in  the  morning  and  watched  her  dress. 
It  was  as  good  as  a  play.  The  art  with  which  she 
powdered  her  nose,  the  gay  little  song  when  she 

195 


196  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

jumped  out  of  bed,  her  saucy  words.  Submarines 
lost  their  terror.  I  picked  up  her  tiny,  high-heeled 
boot,  and  placed  it  beside  my  heelless  rubber-soled 
boy's  shoe.  "  Look,"  I  said.  She  caught  my 
meaning  and  laughed  gayly.  When  she  left  the 
cabin  I  lay  thinking.  How  different  we  were! 
How  much  we  needed  each  other!  I  needed  her 
charm,  she  my  seriousness.  And  suddenly  we  sym- 
bolized the  whole  world,  the  difference  between  indi- 
viduals, between  groups  of  individuals  and  between 
nations.  The  need  of  each  for  each  and  the  funda- 
mental goodness  hidden  beneath  every  exterior. 
My  trip  around  the  world  spread  before  me  like  a 
book. 

I  saw  Japan,  socially  in  the  i6th  century,  strug- 
gling against  autocratic  power,  and  Russia  fled  Into 
the  2 1  St  fighting  the  bloody  fight  of  Revolution. 
I  saw  in  each  nation  those  who  believed  in  democ- 
racy contending  with  those  who  believed  In  autoc- 
racy. I  saw  in  each  Individual  the  fight  of  the  spirit 
with  the  forces  of  greed.  I  remembered  the  words 
of  an  Englishman,  a  member  of  the  British  ofl^cial 
staff,  who  journeyed  out  of  Russia  with  me  who  had 
said:  '*  The  thing  for  England  to  do  Is  to  combine 
with  Germany  and  police  Russia'*  and  I  shuddered. 
And  I  thought  of  the  words  of  a  group  of  wealthy 
French  people  traveling  In  a  first-class  carriage  who 
had  said:  "  It's  all  very  well  this  talk  about  democ- 
racy but  America  Is  going  too  far.  The  Czar  was 
the  best  person  in  Russia  and  we  might  better  have 
peace  with  the  Kaiser  than  with  the  German  people," 
and  again  I  shuddered.  But  then  I  smiled,  for  a 
picture  of  an  American  boy,  laying  down  the  law  to 
a  British  soldier,  flashed  before  me.  The  boy  had 
said:  "  I've  come  over  to  fight  for  democracy,  and 
your  king  has  got  to  go.     Say,  what's  his  last  name 


A  Dream  197 

anyway?  "  And  I  turned  the  pages  of  my  imag- 
inary book  to  the  meeting  of  the  English  women  in 
St.  Martin-in-the-Fields  the  day  they  dedicated  their 
hard-won  suffrage  to  the  service  of  the  truth. 

And  beneath  all  the  struggle  and  the  differences, 
the  good  and  the  ill,  I  saw  the  spirit  slowly  emerging 
triumphant.  And  my  own  spirit  arose,  steadied  and 
grew  calm.  When  I  went  on  deck  we  made  prep- 
aration to  put  out  to  sea.  A  friendly  gray  cruiser 
dashed  up  beside  us.  Then  it  hurried  on  beckoning 
and  challenging  us  to  follow.  All  day  we  sped  over 
the  gray  sea,  the  steamers  so  close  to  each  other  one 
could  call  from  deck  to  deck.  Then  night  came. 
Every  port  hole  was  darkened;  not  a  glimmer  of 
light  showed  on  deck.  To  walk  about  was  impossi- 
ble. One  bumped  into  chairs  or  felt  the  mysterious 
touch  of  another  human  wanderer.  For  long  I 
leaned  over  the  rail  watching  the  cruiser,  dimly  out- 
lined, as  she  rode  by  our  side.  She  too  was  dark 
and  mysterious.  At  last  I  gathered  up  my  blankets 
and  wrapping  them  about  me  stretched  out  in  my 
steamer  chair.  By  my  side  lay  my  life  preserver. 
But  fear  had  gone  out  of  my  heart  and  wonder  en- 
tered in.  Wonder  at  this  great  onrushing  world 
with  its  incessant  upward  striving.  All  night  I  lay 
there  and  sometimes  I  slept  and  when  I  slept  I 
dreamed. 

In  a  far  distant  country  I  saw  a  group  of  women 
gathered  about  a  council  table.  And  the  women 
came  from  all  lands,  and  they  were  of  all  ages  and 
nationalities.  But  in  the  eyes  of  each  was  under- 
standing, tenderness,  and  inner  vision.  And  their 
talk  was  of  children,  of  the  children  of  their  day 
and  of  the  race  to  come.  And  no  woman  spoke  of 
my  children  but  only  of  our  children.  From  their 
talk  it  grew  plain  that  strife  was  still  upon  the  earth. 


198  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

Kings  had  vanished,  Internationalism  had  come  but 
class  fought  against  class.  From  time  to  time,  a 
man  would  burst  into  their  council  chamber  and 
waving  his  arms  snout,  "  Come,  comrades,  you 
must  not  sit  here.  We  too  have  your  ideals  but 
this  is  a  time  for  action,  not  ideals.  Come,  fight 
with  us  the  bloody  fight  of  revolution.  Draw  your 
sword  and  slay  the  monster  greed."  And  from 
their  midst  some  woman  would  rise  and  answer: 
"  This  man  is  right,  class  must  fight  against  class. 
Those  who  have  not  must  slay  those  who  have. 
There  is  no  other  way  to  rid  the  earth  of  lust  and 
greed."  But  wiser  women  shook  their  heads.  They 
wept  as  the  man  and  his  sister  went  forth.  They 
knew  the  high  idealism  In  the  heart  of  each  but  they 
knew  the  sword  in  their  hands  would  in  time  breed 
again  the  greed  and  cruelty  they  sought  to  slay. 

And  one  woman  far  down  the  council  table  rose 
and  began  to  speak.  Her  body  was  frail,  great  cir- 
cles lay  beneath  her  eyes,  but  her  spirit  shone  out  in 
every  gesture,  so  attuned  was  the  inner  and  outer 
being  that  she  seemed  hardly  more  than  a  shining 
light.  "  We  have  come,"  she  said,  "  to  the  final 
struggle.  Up  through  the  ages  man  has  toiled. 
Sometimes  he  made  excursions  Into  the  material 
world,  sometimes  Into  the  realms  of  the  spirit. 
Each  generation  records  his  achievements.  But  in 
his  onward  march  he  used  any  means  to  gain  his 
ends;  he  divorced  body  from  spirit.  He  kept  love 
in  bondage.  But  we  know  that  this  Is  not  the  way, 
that  ugly  methods  will  turn  and  rend  fine  ends.  The 
world  for  which  we  strive  is  one  of  love  and  it  can 
be  built  only  through  love,  through  union  of  bodv 
and  spirit,  union  of  man  with  woman,  of  men  witri 
men  and  women  with  women  and  race  with  race. 
To  women  this  Is  clear.     Through  us  all  new  life 


A  Dream  199 

passes.  The  tiny  creature  at  our  breast  is  more 
than  a  baby  form.  It  is  a  bit  of  God,  the  temple  of 
the  spirit.  This  we  must  teach  men;  that  life  is 
sacred;  that  he  may  give  life  but  must  not  take;  that 
the  body  must  be  the  instrument  of  the  spirit;  our 
physical  acts  the  expression  of  the  soul.  Our  revolu- 
tions and  reforms  must  be  based  on  fine  deeds. 
When  we  are  persecuted  body  as  well  as  spirit  must 
go  dancing  to  jail.  For  only  through  the  complete 
identification  of  the  outer  and  inner  world  do  we 
achieve  mastery  of  earth,  and  then  indeed  may  we 
seek  new  kingdoms." 

And  then  I  awoke,  and  I  saw  the  stars  had  come 
out  and  the  cruiser  was  plainly  visible.  And  we  sped 
on  through  the  quiet  night.  The  white  foam  dashed 
about  us  and  the  steamer  rose  and  fell,  and  the  ship's 
bells  rang  out,  and  I  closed  my  eyes  and  slept  again. 
And  this  time  I  dreamed  I  was  in  a  land  of  sun- 
shine. The  sky  was  bluer  than  I  had  ever  seen  it. 
And  about  a  pool  danced  some  naked  children. 
And  drops  of  water  stood  on  their  firm  and  supple 
little  bodies,  and  laughter  shone  in  their  eyes,  and 
they  tossed  their  golden  curls  and  stretched  their  tiny 
hands  to  the  sun,  and  tried  to  capture  the  sunbeams. 
And  they  were  like  the  flowers,  straight  and  beauti- 
ful, and  they  looked  at  each  other  with  joy  and  won- 
der, and  they  knew  no  evil  for  body  and  spirit 
were  one.  And  under  a  great  tree  where  the  sun- 
light filtered  through  the  leaves  sat  a  young  man 
and  a  young  woman.  And  their  arms  were  about 
each  other  and  they  did  not  hide  their  love.  They 
touched  each  other  with  reverence,  for  they  were 
as  gods  to  one  another.  The  look  in  their  eyes,  the 
words  of  their  mouth,  the  touch  of  their  hands  was 
sheer  music;  the  singing  music  of  the  spirit,  which 
pours  itself  out  through  the  finger  tips  onto  the  keys 


200  Behind  the  Battle  Lines 

of  a  piano.  And  I  walked  further  on  and  I  saw  an 
older  man  and  woman  working  together  over  an  air- 
ship, and  the  light  that  came  from  them  was  blind- 
ing. For  in  this  land  with  age,  people  grow  ever 
more  resplendent;  for  graven  on  the  human  form  is 
the  spiritual  growth  of  the  years.  And  I  asked  them 
what  they  were  doing.  And  they  said  they  were 
building  an  airship  in  which  to  sail  to  the  stars. 
"  You  see,"  they  said,  "  we  have  learned  the  secret 
of  love,  the  union  of  all  things,  and  now  we  know 
we  no  longer  need  to  die.  Already  death  has  lost 
its  sting.  There  is  no  tearing  of  the  soul  from  the 
body;  matter  expresses  only  spirit  and  now  we  hope 
to  sail  away  and  not  come  back  to  earth  again. 
Even  as  the  worm  bursts  its  chrysalis,  and  emerges 
a  shining  butterfly,  so  we,  having  made  earth  heaven, 
hope  to  spread  our  wings  and  fly  into  another  world." 
Then  I  woke,  and  daylight  had  come.  And  the 
sunlight  made  a  pathway  on  the  waters,  and  the 
cruiser  had  turned  back  and  was  steaming  toward 
France.  We  were  far  out  at  sea  and  each  moment 
the  danger  from  submarines  grew  less.  And  ^I 
looked  at  my  fellow  passengers  with  new  interest. 
And  in  some  I  saw  that  the  body  had  conquered  the 
spirit,  that  their  faces  held  coarse  and  sensual  lines 
and  blankness  was  in  their  eyes.  But  in  others  in 
the  gesture  of  a  hand,  in  the  flash  of  an  eye,  in  the 
laughter  of  a  baby,  I  caught  the  body  expressing  the 
spirit.  And  the  world  became  a  new  wonder,  and 
I  knew  that  the  dream  I  had  dreamed  was  a  great 
truth. 


THE   END 


PBIITTBD   IN   THB   UKITID   STATUS   OT   AMERICA 


'HE  following  pages  contain  advertisements  of  a  few 
of  the  Macmillan  books  on  kindred  subjects. 


Finding  Themselves:  The  Letters 

of  an  American  Army  Chief  Nurse  in 
a  British  Hospital  in  France 

By  JULIA  C.  STIMSON,  M.A. ;  R.N. 

Illustrated.     Cloth,  i2mo.    $1.25 

Among  the  first  to  go  overseas  after  the  entrance  of 
the  United  States  into  the  war,  were  six  Base  Hospital 
Units,  equipped  and  sent  out  by  the  American  Red  Cross. 
These  Units  were  asked  by  the  British. to  take  over  six 
of  their  hospitals  in  France.  In  intimate  family  letters 
the  Chief  Nurse  of  one  of  these  Units  (formerly  Super- 
intendent of  Barnes  Hospital,  Washington  University, 
St.  Louis),  tells  the  story  of  the  life  and  the  gradual 
change  in  her  nurses  as  they  "  found  themselves  "  through 
days  and  nights  of  unremitting  service.  Written  with 
no  thought  of  publication,  these  letters  give  a  thrillingly 
graphic  and  detailed  account  of  experiences  and  im- 
pressions of  the  nurses  during  the  first  year  of  our  war 
—  a  record  of  especial  value  now  when  thousands  more 
of  such  nurses  are  being  called  into  the  service  by  the 
Red  Cross. 


THE  MACMILLAN  COMPANY 

Publishers     64-66  Fifth  Avenne     New  York 


ERNEST  POOLE'S  NEW  BOOK 

The    V  lUage :   Russian  Impressions 

By  ERNEST  POOLE 

Illustrated.     Cloth,  i2mo.    $1.30 

This  volume  describes  in  personal  and  narrative  form  Mr. 
Poole's  visit  to  the  small  estate  of  an  old  Russian  friend,  whose 
home  was  a  rough  log  cabin  in  the  North  of  Russia.  From 
there  he  ranged  the  neighborhood  in  company  with  his  friend, 
talking  with  peasants  in  their  huts;  with  the  vagabonds  camped 
at  night  on  the  riverside;  with  the  man  who  kept  the  village 
store;  with  the  priest,  the  doctor  and  the  school  teacher,  as  well 
as  with  the  saw-mill  owner. 

Their  views  of  the  war,  the  revolution  and  American  friend- 
ship are  all  of  great  significance  now,  for  the  peasants  form 
nearly  ninety  per  cent,  of  the  Russian  people. 

Recollections  of  a  Russian 

Diplomat :    The  Suicide  of  Monarchies 

By  EUGENE  DE  SCHELKING 

Illustrated.     Cloth,  i2mo.    $2.00 

The  author  of  this  book  was  for  many  years  in  the  diplo- 
matic service  of  Russia  and  for  a  considerable  time  secretary 
of  the  Russian  Legation  at  Berlin.  He  has  had  unusual  oppor- 
tunities for  personal  acquaintance  with  European  royalties  and 
diplomats,  and  in  these  memoirs  he  gives  only  personal  exper- 
iences and  first  hand  information.  His  volume  opens  with  an 
account  of  the  closing  years  of  the  reign  of  Alexander  HI ;  then 
comes  the  story  of  Nicholas  and  his  ministers.  The  German 
Emperor  and  his  relations  with  Nicholas,  the  leading  actors  in 
the  Balkan  affairs,  the  negotiations  preceding  Roumania's  en- 
trance into  the  war,  the  Russian  government  during  the  present 
war,  the  condition  of  the  court  under  the  influence  of  Rasputin, 
and  the  character  of  the  chief  ministers,  are  some  of  the  topics 
taken  up  in  the  different  chapters.  Finally  there  is  a  section  dis- 
cussing the  course  of  the  Russian  Revolution. 


THE  MACMILLAN  COMPANY 

Publishers     64-86  Plfth  Avenue     New  York 


A  War  Nurse's  Diary 


By  M.  E.  CLARK 

Illustrated,  doth,  $1.2$ 

High  courage,  deep  S5nnpathy  without  sentimentality,  and  an  all- 
saving  sense  of  humour  amid  dreadful  and  depressing  conditions  are 
the  salient  features  of  this  diary  of  a  war  nurse.  She  has  been  "over 
the  top  "  in  the  fullest  sense ;  she  has  faced  bombardments  and  agrial 
raids ;  she  has  calmly  removed  her  charges  under  fire ;  she  has  tended 
the  wounded  and  dying  amid  scenes  of  carnage  and  confusion,  and 
she  has  created  order  and  comfort  where  but  a  short  time  before  all 
was  confusion  and  discomfort.  All  the  while  she  marvels  at  the  un- 
complaining fortitude  of  others,  never  counting  her  own.  Many 
unusual  experiences  have  befallen  the  "war  nurse"  and  she  writes 
of  them  all  in  vivid,  gripping  fashion. 

"Unlike  most  volumes  which  have  dealt  with  this  subject,  the 
nurse  gives  some  delightful  reminiscences  which  are  more  closely 
identified  with  impressions  recorded  in  her  heart  than  with  con- 
ventional entries  in  a  diary.  The  inspired  recollections  of  the 
author  constitute  an  important  contribution  to  war  literature." 

—  Philadelphia  Evening  Public  Ledger. 

"To  say  that  'A  War  Nurse's  Diary*  is  an  unusual  book,  the  only 
one  of  its  kind,  would  be  putting  the  matter  much  too  mildly.  In 
fact,  it  seems  nothing  short  of  a  miracle  that  any  woman  should  be 
willing  to  enlist  for  such  service  as  the  author  of  this  volume,  and, 
having  enlisted,  that  she  should  survive  to  write  about  it." 

—  Chicago  Evening  Post, 


THE  MACMILLAN  COMPANY 

rnbliibtra  64-66  Fifth  AT«ane  Vaw  Toik 


WINSTON    CHURCHILL'S   NEW   BOOK 


A  Traveler  in  War-Time 

With  an  Essay  on  "  The  American  Contribution  and 
the  Democratic  Idea  " 

By  WINSTON  CHURCHILL 

Author  of  "  The  Inside  of  the  Cup,"  etc. 

Illustrated,  cloth,  i2tno,  $1^5 

Here  we  have  an  account  of  Mr.  Churchill's  experiences  in 
France  and  England  during  the  latter  half  of  191 7.  Many 
privileges  were  extended  to  the  distinguished  American  novelist 
on  his  trip  abroad,  with  the  result  that  he  has  a  most  interest- 
ing story  to  tell  as  to  conditions  in  the  warring  countries  in  the 
third  year  of  the  great  conflict.  He  writes  of  famous  battle- 
fields which  he  visited,  of  distinguished  people  with  whom  he 
conversed  and  of  the  spirit  and  temper  of  the  times. 

Not  the  least  compelling  section  of  the  volume  is  the  final 
one,  occupying  nearly  one  hundred  pages,  entitled  The  American 
Contribution  and  the  Democratic  Idea. 

"Coming  as  it  does  at  a  most  timely  moment,  it  is  a  great 
docimaent.  .  .  «  Mr.  Churchill  has  written  a  chapter  in  the 
history  of  American  thought,  and  one  to  be  considered  faith- 
fully by  all  true  Americans."  —  N.  Y.  Times. 


THE  MACMILLAN  COMPANY 

rublUhtn  61-66  rifth  ATtaiM  Hew  Tork 


94 


a 


RETURN  TO:      CIRCULATION  DEPARTMENT 
198  Main  Stacks 


LOAN  PERIOD     1 
Home  Use 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS. 

Renewals  and  Recharges  may  be  made  4  days  prior  to  the  due  date. 
Books  may  be  renewed  by  catling  642-3405. 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW, 

JUN  0  1  2004 

FORM  NO.  DD6 
50M    5-03 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKELEY 
Berkeley,  California  94720-6000 


U.  C.  BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 


CDfilfibbMlQ